Chapter 1 The approach storm

The sun dropped in the sky over the castle, mottling the horizon with whirl of softened pinko and atomic number 79. The air held the potato chip feel of the access of cooler Night and the tone of fall was in the air.

The new shoal term had begun at Hogwarts again. If it hadn't been for the sheer weightiness of things to come, it would have got been a very pleasant evening indeed.

A boy with darkness, untamable hair and an unmistakable lighting deadbolt scrape sat quietly looking out of a rook windowpane from his dormitory four-poster.

Harry had been recounting the event of the past few years over and over in his mind. He was trying to conceive of something, anything that he could get done differently to modify the form of events.

Again, he came up hollow.

The universe around him seemed to be spiraling out of control. Voldemort was gaining enduringness and recruiting followers to his devoted group of minions, the Death Eaters.

When they finally attacked, the Order suspected it would be Sceloporus occidentalis and brutal.

Albus Dumbledore and the Order of the phoenix had been expecting this for some time. They had also grown in number, but it would make water the existent fighting no LE vivid or deadly.

The honest-to-god educatee of Hogwarts and Beaubaxton academy, as well as a few from Durmstrang, were also to get together the fight. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had just entered their 7th year at Hogwarts and knew that when it came down to it, their station would be in fight with the others.

The student spent many long nights practicing curses and defensive trance in the elbow room of Requirement, away from the prying oculus of possible spies. They all worked very hard.

Hermione, in particular, was faced with the challenge of conquering one of her bully fears…flying. She absolutely hated to go flying in any way other than within the safety of a Muggle airplane. They had told her that there would be plenty to do on the undercoat, but Ron and Harry would be in the air, and she refused to be left behind.

Upon condition of her phobic neurosis of broom transport, Ron was utterly perplexed. He really couldn't understand her reliance in Muggle machines. Having not grown up in a Muggle household as Hermione had done, he thought of them as a whole… a bit dodgy.

Ron's dad had always been fascinated by all matter Muggle. You'd think a bit of his obsession would rub off, but to the reverse, Ron was of the opinion that anyone who trusted a metal box run by a motor to fly them around was bordering on insanity.

This opinion was only reinforced by his experience once with a Muggle car that had been bewitched to fly. It had let him and Harry down at a decisive sentence.

Ron had apparently filed that away and applied it to all motorized machinery. His vocalization of his opinion on this finical subject area led him and Hermione straight into another one of their literary argument.

"fountainhead, what if the motor is faulty ? Then what ? It's not as if the Muggle number one wood of the…. arrow thingy could do anything to fix it, is there ?"Ron had sarcastically inquired.

"First of all, it's ‘ plane'Ronald, and…well, actually…if there is a problem with the plane's engine, well…then…it may be prostrate to…well…crash."Hermione ended in a somewhat disappointed tone.

"CRASH ? ! You mean accrue ? …all the way to the reason ?"When Hermione didn't respond, he took her silence as a yes."fountainhead, that's exactly my stage isn't it ? It's just as I said then, you'd have to be daft to rally in one of those."And feeling quite exultant, Ron looked to Harry and added"right hand Harry ?"

Harry, for his part, actually agreed with Ron. He 'd never flown by airplane because any fourth dimension the Dursley's had flown anywhere they certainly didn't invite him to link up them. He would be left behind with their cat loving, batty, old neighbor, Mrs. Figg.

Of row there was also the fact that Harry was never happy than when he was soaring through the air on his Firebolt, a fact that Ron knew all too well. To him there was really no comparison, but Harry was not about to admit that now. Taking his side would only leave Ron to gloat and Hermione would then be angry with Harry too.

Trying to be the diplomat and desperately wanting to stay out of it, Harry said,"I suppose it really comes down to… personal orientation, doesn't it."Then he quickly added,"The point of the matter today though is that Hermione needs to learn to fly on a broom safely. So, if you're finished…we'll get on with it."

They both looked at each former with a grimace and a huff, and then decided to move along.

They began by having her drive with them so she could get the feeling for taking off and landing without having to go it alone. Then they moved onto solo flight.

She worked tirelessly with Ron, Harry, and Ginny at getting comfortable on a Scots heather and eventually she seemed to be mastering the art of flying.

Part of Harry secretly thought that one of the simply reasons she did it was to prove to Ron that she could do it…even if she did prefer planes to heather.

That was not the only necessity cooking. They also sat up late on several dark talking about the inevitable challenge that they all faced and what they would call for to do if they were to win the day.

The trio usually reserved their quiet down Common elbow room discussions for just the three of them, but under the setting, Neville, Ginny, Dean, Seamus, and several others had joined them on a few occasions. After all, it concerned each and every one of them.

The entire wizarding world was in extremely iniquity times. Mr. and Mrs Weasley said that it brought back horrible retentiveness of the last sentence Voldemort had been in full exponent.

The wickedness Mark would appear over a family member or friend's home and what lay inside was awful. Muggles and wizard common people alike were being slaughtered at Voldemort's whim. It seemed the Death Eaters looked at Muggle killing especially as some form of sadistic sportswoman.

The prophecy about Harry and Voldemort was nearing reality. Harry could almost feel it in his soul. He knew when it came down to it, the prophecy would come to life and one would die at the other's hand.

The moment the destruction Eaters entered Hogsmeade, Harry would know exactly what he had to do.

Of course, his dedicate protagonist Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Neville, and many of the early original phallus of Dumbledore's United States Army would go to back him up, but in the end it would all come down to right against evil…love versus hatred.

Harry had retentive since accepted this fact and he was resolute. He was no longsighted afraid of dying.

What he was fearful about was the safety and survival of his friends and fellow wizards if he did not follow. He even thought of the poor Muggles, who wouldn't know what hit them if Voldemort truly got the pep pill manus.

It was certainly a lot of force per unit area for one young wizard, barely of age, but he could not allow himself to dwell on the immensity of the task. There was really no other way and Harry knew it was his responsibleness. Dumbledore had made that fact quite clear.

Professor Dumbledore never intended to become so emotionally involved with the ceramist's son.

True, he had known and respected Lily and St. James a large deal. He had even offered to be their orphic keeper age ago when they went into concealment.

Considering the fate, he thought it best for him to remain set-apart from untested Harry… to save his objectiveness. As time passed, however, Dumbledore could not facilitate but grow to admire and worry for him, just as he had Harry's parents.

It was true. Harry was very much like his male parent King James I in visual aspect and spirit. He also seemed to not only have his mother's eyes, but her meat as well. He was the best of both of them and he seemed to spring up more and more like them with each passing year.

This fact was repeatedly pointed out to Harry over the eld, but he didn't mind. He liked the fact that he was like his parents, although he never really knew them. It somehow made him finger closer to them.

Dumbledore, intervening when possible, watched Harry as he faced adventures that not even adult wizards had dealt with before and he was repeatedly victorious.

He had the avowedly nub of a Gryffindor and Dumbledore grew to love and prise him as if he were family. He knew that Harry had grown unattackable and he had faith in him. He only hoped it would be enough.

Over the years Harry's flavour for Dumbledore had been somewhat turbulent to say the least. There were time that Harry completely admired and trusted the headmaster and other prison term where he felt abandoned by him.

As of of late though, Harry and Dumbledore had begun to have frequent public lecture in the master's spot.

During one such talking, Dumbledore offered,"Harry, you have become a keen wizard and a great young man. give no mistake. We all wish there were another way.

Anyone of the Order, myself included, would gladly die to save you from… your destiny. You need to know, however, that we have great organized religion in you.

Your father would be lofty of you…as am I."

Dumbledore crossed his office and stood in front line of the window looking out over the yard, then continued.

"Over the days, I know that I have not always… handled affair properly where you were concerned, but I want you to know that I always did… what I thought was right.

Perhaps it was the fault of an old man's ignorance, but I think I was trying to dispense with you for as long as possible from what you may face at anytime now."

Harry moved to abide next to the headmaster.

Professor Dumbledore peered over his one-half moon spectacles at Harry. He then turned back towards the grounds and added,"Never allow yourself to conceive for even one second that I had forgotten about you or didn't guardianship about what you went through over the course of your time at the Dursley's or your fourth dimension here in my precaution.

I believe perhaps it was my affectionateness for you that may have caused my poor judicial decision at times… and I apologize to you now.

I hope you can forgive me and set out to fully trust me again, for we need to be truly united now, more than ever. No matter what happens I want you to recognize how I feel. I consider myself fortunate to throw gotten to know you Harry."

Dumbledore paused and placed his mitt on Harry's shoulder as they stood looking out of the pillar windowpane of Dumbledore's office.

Harry looked up at his headmaster. He was more than that. However angry Harry had been over the last yoke of years with Dumbledore for not telling him everything, the anger was gone now.

This was his mentor, his admirer, the neat wizard Harry had ever known… and probably… the closest thing Harry had to a father since Sirius'death.

He looked at the prof affording him a smiling then said,"I think I needed to do a bit of growing up professor.

I may have been a bit thick, over the cobbler's last twosome of years. I didn't understand the reasonableness behind your efforts and the need for secrecy, but now I know that you have always done what you have felt was best. For that, I will always be grateful."

With that they stood in secretiveness, for there are some present moment in liveliness that ejaculate, where quarrel simply are no longer necessary.

It had been nearly two weeks now since the close conversation in Dumbledore's office.

Harry knew the time was drawing nearer. He no longer took bill of the whisper and sideways glimpse in the school corridors. He knew what they were talking about…

Could Harry really do it ? Was he equal to of defeating the drear virtuoso of their prison term ? And the one that plagued Harry the most …What if he can't ?

Ron and Hermione always told him to just push aside it. They were always reassuring him that they had faith in him with Ron adding,"Besides…we've got your punt Harry."

Harry had a grand religious belief in his champion. They were taking their preparation for the approaching fight very seriously and working very hard in their defense reaction Against the Darks graphics lessons. They also worked fervently in their D.A. sessions.

After the ruin of professor Umbridge, ‘ Dumbledore's US Army'had consequently resumed their meetings with a renewed vigor.

Unfortunately, not everyone at Hogwarts was supportive of Harry in regard to his upcoming challenge, which was hard to see considering how much was at stake.

Nonetheless, Harry had grown rather accustomed to hearing jeers from Draco Malfoy and his gang of devoted Slytherins.

Passing in the corridors, in the Great Hall, out on the grounds…anytime that Malfoy was sure that a professor wasn't in ear shot, he was quick to provide his own brand of encouraging words and advice.

For instance, once he bellowed,"Hey ! Scarhead ! Why don't you just drown yourself in the lake ? The behemoth squid would probably just take back you unit. That's much kinder than what I know is in store for you… and probably much More than you deserve, crapper,"he had added with a sneer, while his buddy, Crabbe and Goyle, sniggered stupidly beside him.

Malfoy, although quite unendurable, was not however, stunned. He never traveled alone, but was endlessly flanked instead by two craggy idiots that were his housemates.

They also shared a family secret. Their forefather all belonged to the league of Death Eaters. Harry, himself, had seen them at it, standing hooded in the inner rotary, the very night that Voldemort returned to power.

Lucius Malfoy and his own adult variant of Crabbe and Goyle thug had been in hiding for over a year now. They only appeared briefly to do their master key's bidding and then they were gone again… untraceable.

When they did show their faces, they made no attempts at hiding their identities. Harry guessed that now that their allegiance had been discovered, they felt it useless to try to be active in arcanum anymore. All make-believe were abandoned.

Lucius had certainly fallen out of favor with the Ministry. No amount of money of generous donations to the Ministry and its causes could buy his way out of this one, so, it appeared that he had ceased to manage.

In addition to the affright that Lucius was inflicting throughout UK, whatever Lucius told Crabbe and Goyle, Sr. to do, they were only too glad to oblige.

This was a characteristic that seemed to be repeating itself through the coevals Harry noted grimly.

While Malfoy, Jr. was apparently, biding his time, carrying on with the part of the"good student ”, Malfoy, Sr. and the other Death feeder were openly attacking star and Muggles alike.

It was rumored that the last Eaters also had an unplottable hideaway as the Order did. It only made sense, but to date, no hearty intelligence service about its possible whereabouts had been gathered.

Harry suspected that that was prof Snape's moonlighting job, his abominable mission for the decree. Harry felt certain that Snape was given the task of infiltrating Voldemort's inner realm by convincing him he was just staying at Hogwarts so he could cumulate worthful information and celebrate an eye on Dumbledore.

A program that Harry was certainly Voldemort would relish.

Snape was by far Harry's least favorite teacher at Hogwarts. That included spacey Professor Trelawney, who was always predicting Harry's gruesome and painful death.

His hatred of Snape was undoubtedly only matched by Snape's mutually yucky feelings for Harry. Snape never missed an opportunity to make Harry's life miserable whenever possible.

given all the professor's obviously damaging qualities, Harry still had to hold he was probably the best man for the job.

Snape was a gifted Legilimens and Occlumens. Harry had also been forced to subdue the art of Occlumency after the destruction of his godfather.

In reality, if Harry had been more diligent in practicing before Sirius'end, he may not have been so easily lured to the Ministry of Magic that Nox and Sirius may still be alive…the guilt of which Harry had lived with everyday for nearly a twelvemonth and a one-half. Snape was asked to train Harry, but their common dislike for each other had made their endeavor far less than successful.

The truth was though, that Snape himself was very right at it. Snape could guard off Voldemort's attempts to pry into his mind and discover the true nature of his commitment. He was also able to recruit Voldemort's follower's head undetected.

Harry often wondered if Snape had been using his talents to fathom the Pres Young Slytherin student's minds for information as well.

Those students whose parents where in league with the Death Eaters had the potential to be very useful and would be the least likely to agitate him out of their minds, and for that matter, the most likely to be completely unable to detect his neurological invasion.

It was no longer a question it seemed of whether there were indeed undercover agent about the castle, but who were they and how many.

Harry and the others definitely believed that not all, but at least some of the Slytherin students were either secretly gathering information for the Death eater or had actually already joined their unsporting ranks.

The dark side of meat was growing. Some informants were obvious, like Malfoy, but they were quite sure there were others, possibly I they would never suspect.

This made Snape's talent for blocking others out of his mind while at the same clock time penetrating theirs, an even more powerful and worthful gift.

Regardless, of Snape's talent for psychological warfare, Dumbledore's wishes, the ordination plans, or even his protagonist's loyalty, facts were facts.

The world of it was it was no longer possible for Dumbledore or anyone else to interfere on Harry's behalf.

He knew they would assist them where they could, but ultimately they would have to allow this teenage boy, whom they had watched grow as a maven and a young man, meet his fate drumhead on, and ultimately, alone.


Chapter 2 The Rage of Battle

It was a little over half way through September when the attacks began.

One of the Order's liaison stationed in Hogsmeade sent watchword when it started, but there was really no indigence. They could see wand sparks and here blasts all the way at the castling.

The plan had been set long ago, so when it all began, everyone literally flew into action without hesitation.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged prompt, but meaningful looks when they got the tidings. They left the coarse room and headed down to the castle entrance in front of the Great Hall.

Malfoy saw them enter as they were gathering with the others. He took that legal brief chance to get in a concluding dig while Dumbledore and McGonagall were in conference.

"Well, if it isn't potty, Weasel, and their Mudblood wench,"he said with a smirk."cook to die Potter ?"

Harry just glared at him and Malfoy continued,"If you aren't now…you soon will be. I'll wager you'll be begging for the dark overlord to end it all for you by nightfall. I for one can't wait to see it when you do."

Harry and Hermione had to contain Ron back from tearing Malfoy apart right there in the hallway. For a brief second, they entertained the idea of just letting him do it.

Hermione came to her weed though and realized that they would need to suffer Ron in top form. He couldn't duel or even press Malfoy handwriting to deal if he was to be of any assistant to Harry in the air.

Harry continued to glower at Malfoy. He was through favoring his scuttlebutt with replies.

Hermione however, quickly shot at Malfoy"You'll see who's begging for mercy…you filthy, git of a Mustela nigripes ! …that is if you even have the guts to bring together the battle !"

Malfoy just sneered at her and shot back,"I'm going to enjoy torturing you mudblood…probably almost as a great deal as I'm going to enjoy listening to potter's screeching to just let him die !"Looking directly at Hermione he added,"Now that I think about it, I may just keep you around for awhile Granger, you know…for kicks."He was looking her up and down, which was significance enough.

Again, they had to bound Ron. As Dumbledore and McGonagall finished their whispered conversation, Malfoy lost his nerve and moved on through the bunch.

"Don't listen to him, '' Hermione said. `` You can do it, Harry. I know you can. You're ready,"she told him before quickly hugging him.

Ron shook his bridge player and growled,"Let's end this."

As they entered Hogsmeade, Harry could feel the adrenaline pumping through him. It wasn't so very much care that he felt though, it was more like the tactual sensation he had before a particularly important Quidditch match…tense, queasy, prepare to go.

Harry and the other extremity of the D.A. were to mount their attack on heather as the Order and the ministry members fought from the soil.

The plan was to cark or winnow out as many Death eater, Dementors, and titan as they possibly could, to return Harry a clear way of life to Voldemort.

This had proven to be no easy chore, but finally the scales seemed to be tipping in the direction of the Order.

Many of the D.A. could now grow highly efficient Patronuses, so surprisingly the Dementors had actually turned out to be the wanton of their enemies to score out from the equation.

The scene was amazing. The sheer numbers of Patronuses and the various mannequin that they took gave the field of honor an almost airy gleam.

It wasn't long before most of the Dementors had retreated. A few glided their way back into the affray periodically, for it seemed they were unable to baulk mass of emotion emanating from the battleground. To them it was probably like sitting at a spread and they were being repeatedly drawn to the mesa.

Fortunately, when they did return, they were readily dispatched again by the D.A.

The giant's were proving to be a bit more formidable of a foe. Fortunately, although many giants remained on the incline of Voldemort, Hagrid's minuscule chum, Grawp, had been able to carry a handful of giants to fall in Dumbledore. Hagrid and Grawp had been actively trying to sway the whale's allegiance where possible.

In some respects, Voldemort had unwittingly aided them. He wasn't always consistent in the treatment of his servants except for one scene. Voldemort preferred to use pitilessness to preserve his charges under submission. The giant star were treated no differently.

As it turned out though, goliath apparently tend to be less than submissive boot. They didn't take kindly to Voldemort's tendency at all. In fact, the whale detested it.

In the end, it seemed they either didn't aid about the reactions of the shadow God Almighty or weren't intelligent enough to be afraid of the consequences.

To that end, they had a riding habit of changing face as they saw fit. By the prison term the struggle began, Hagrid, Madame Maxime and Grawp had recruited nearly a score of giants to campaign for the lodge.

The plate were certainly still not even where the giants were concern, but those in conference with Grawp had served as somewhat of an counterbalance and had drawn the Voldemort's giants away from the essence of the battle.

When giants go into engagement, by any standard, it is a brutal slew to behold. They are able-bodied to chip in and receive awful blows that would kill most wizards instantaneously. Due to the fact that Hagrid was only half-giant, he was certainly at a disadvantage. He, like Hermione however, refused to be left behind.

He simply insisted on entering the battle alongside his brother. Hagrid felt that he had brought Grawp into this war and he was going to die by his side if it came to that.

That very pledge very nearly became reality. Hagrid came very close on several occasion to receiving mortal C. If it weren't for Grawp's protection, he surely would have died on the battlefield that very day.

Grawp was guarding Hagrid ferociously. If Hagrid was in a besotted dapple, Grawp served as his shield, receiving the mop up reversal himself while deflected them from Hagrid. He had on more than than one occasion fought off on-coming assailant while Hagrid positioned himself to better defend himself.

With the Dementors dispersed and the giants distracted, that left the dying Eaters and the Order to duel it out on the ground while Harry and the D.A. went after Voldemort in an aerial assault.

The fellow member of the Order, led by Dumbledore, were an amaze sight. Harry had never realized that there were so many of them. Obviously, from the variety of gown they wore, they had traveled from all over the populace to join the effort.

As Harry and the D.A. took to the skies, a battle, the likes of which they never been seen before, had begun on the ground.

baton blasts were flaring in every focal point as Dumbledore ordered Harry to go. Harry was to be flanked on all English by Ron, Hermione, and most of the D.A. They were to provide a flying brigade of protection for him.

While Harry dueled with Voldemort, he could hear curses and counter curses coming from the phallus of the D.A. to assist him throughout the battle. Unfortunately, these endeavor usually resulted with the D.A. member either being hit by a riposte hex thrown at them by a Death eater, or bad, from Voldemort.

They held their own as long as potential, fighting bravely and fiercely, but the fact remained that they were still only scholarly person. They seemed to be serving as only a irregular deterrent for their foe and were beginning to stammer in their attack.

In the end, it was surreal.

The battlefield lay strewn with members of the D.A. and parliamentary law, as well as a scattering of defeated decease Eaters. Harry glanced around quickly and saw that nearly of the D.A. phallus in fact had been eliminated from the battle at this stop.

He peered toward the undercoat, but was unable to ready out the faces of the robed digit waging war below him. His intact trunk was aching.

He was quite sure enough he 'd broken a rib. The lightness of flying was the solitary thing that allowed his torso to keep back going. He was sealed that if he were on the ground, he would be of lilliputian use on his feet.

He knew he had to do something fast or it would not be Voldemort, who died, but Harry and all of his friends… all of the the great unwashed he loved.

Harry struggled to regain his engrossment. He needed to rest focused on the here and now. He did n't have the luxury of contemplating the hereafter or even what was happening right below him.

He needed to place all of his strong point and will into the task at hand…kill or be killed. There were no selection now.

The battle raged on and Harry had just dodged yet another blast from Voldemort's wand. As Harry had learned, Voldemort's wand was the brother of his very own beloved wand. Just as he and Voldemort were joined by a curse, in a unknown twist of fate, so it seemed, were their wands. Put into uncomplicated terms, this made fighting very difficult.

Voldemort had returned as solid as he had ever been, but now, Harry wasn't merely a babe, or barely a class old, as he was the lastly time Voldemort came after him in total power. In fact, Harry had become a very potent wizard himself.

Harry also had one matter that Voldemort didn't …a desire to hold open the ones he loved.

Voldemort thought love was a wasted and useless emotion. He couldn't understand it and this made it hard for him to guard against its reward.

Voldemort on the early hand, had hatred and revenge to fuel him, which also proved to be a formidable power.

So, it seemed to do down to the wands. The wands were apparently resisting the labor of battling one another. The wand's brotherhood was preventing them from landing any solid curses.

It seemed that this could go on forever as the fighting continued for hours. Harry gown were drenched in travail and they clung uncomfortably to his physical structure. He was tiring. Fortunately, Harry could tell that he was also beginning to wear down his enemy as well.

Harry looked around at his friends again as they flanked him. They were rotating positions in round, swooping all around him. Together, they formed a funnel-like constellation with Harry at its center.

The D.A. was given the task as serving as his guard. They were, at all costs, to protect Harry. They were to shield him long enough to countenance him to snipe and, if successful, licking Voldemort. They were to guard off Dementors, Death eater, and anything else that endangered the missionary post.

It had to be successful. If they failed, all would be lost. Harry saw that at least Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna, and Neville had managed to continue the fight. Seeing his friends had bolstered his energy.

He also saw that Fred and George Weasley had mounted their broom as reinforcer for the D.A. Ron's twin blood brother were fully fledged Holy Order members now, but Harry believed that no question Dumbledore had directed them to the skies. Given their experience as throwaway, and their undeniable giving for bane, they would be welcome additions to the brigade.

Suddenly, Harry and the others heard three loud cracking noises. It gave them all quite a start.

Of form, they had been hearing blasts and other engagement interference from the start, but this was different. It was much too close, as if it came from the sky.

It sounded a little like wizards Apparating, but the auditory sensation were so loudly, it couldn't have been…could it ?

Ron, spotting Fred and George, circled them and shouted,"What the bloody pit was that ?"

George swooped over close to Ron,"Not to worry little crony, Charlie and his mates have just arrived from Romania."George V had a bit of a sly grin on his boldness and one eyebrow raised.

Ron's former Twin brother, Fred, came swooping past in turn and added with a smirk,"Yeah, I expect that will be…let's just say… a bit of a jolt for you-know-who's lot."

Ron's eyes were as big as crumpets and his mouth was gaping.

Seeing his brother's shock, and enjoying the moment, George II matter-of-factly added,"He's a bit late though. I guess he wanted to clear a bit of an entrance. Do you think he succeeded ?"

With that, they rejoined formation and began throwing curses in every way.

Harry, having seen the exchange between Ron and the twins yelled to Ron,"What's happened ? What was all that randomness ?"

Without a countersign, but grinning from ear to ear, Ron directed Harry to look over his shoulder."

Glancing around quickly, he then stopped dead in the air and took a irregular look. Then returning his attention to Ron with a huge smile on his face as well, Harry simply responded,"Bloody underworld !"

"Yeah, I know. Wicked, isn't it !"Ron shot back.

What they had seen was Ron's quondam pal Charlie and two of his friends from Romania. They had just apparated into the air over the battle raging below, but they weren't exactly alone.

Charlie and his Paraguay tea were soaring through the air but they weren't on brooms, they were mounted on three rather testy-looking Norwegian Ridgeback dragons.

As they boys scanned the solid ground below them, they could just make out diminished material body running in every direction as Charlie's lot began making fervent offer over the last eater.

Hermione flew in closer almost laughing and simply said,"Beautiful night for a fire, don't you think ?"

"Oh definitely…very pleasant indeed,"Ron responded with a playful wink and then added,"wellspring, back to act upon I suppose."and with that they were off again.

Harry was left with a grin on his face and a renewed common sense of forte. He was beginning to really believe…they could do this. They could really end it all…today.

He felt a trench sense of superbia in the bravery of all of his ally and in the fact that they had each become very powerful wiz in their own right. Never, in their wildest dreams, could any of them have imagined on that first of all train drive to Hogwarts, where they would be on this Night. None of them had asked for this. None of them deserved to know it, but here they all were…united in a cause…ready to die for each other.

All of this had raced through his mind in seconds. He knew he could not let them down.

Harry willed himself to iron on, flying faster and more erratically to try to throw away off Voldemort's aim and absorption. Harry was a nifty flier, there was no question. That fact explained why Dumbledore had devised this forward pass Assault. The Leslie Townes Hope was that being airborne, where Harry was at home would have him an sharpness.

Harry turned toward Voldemort once again for yet another pass on his Firebolt to try to somehow gain the speed hand. However, his persuasion of the dear of his friends distracted Harry enough to reserve a fire from a sceptre on the terra firma to hit.

Harry swerved at the lowest second and the Calluna vulgaris took the brunt of the fire, but it did service to give him off balance. In that small window of opportunity, Voldemort had struck.

Harry veered to the left hand just in meter to ward off the legal age of the latest curse, but Voldemort had succeeded in knocking Harry's wand from his hand and it was now falling freely to the ground.

Harry was just about to yell Accio wand to recover it when Ron came plummeting out of nowhere to shield him with his own consistency.

Voldemort laughed at the stupefied sacrifice of the teenage boy. He thought it nonsensical that Ron would do something that was, in Voldemort's mind, so thickly. He laughed even more when Hermione, in Voldemort's approximation… a mere young lady, shot over and flew directly in front man of them both at the finally mo.

Both Hermione and Ron were blasted off their brooms by the curse. Harry was stunned. It had all happened so fast. Harry shouted to the others for service. His pleas for help were unnecessary because Ginny was already there.

Ginny, Harry thought, next to Ron and Hermione, had grown the most in his eyes.

She had matured both as a genius and a someone. She was freelance, confident, and solid. From observing her with her crony and several boys she dated, Harry also knew she was not one to be crossed. After all, she seemed to hold after her Gemini brothers Fred and Saint George, who were known for their natural endowment for nemesis.

Having been possessed by Voldemort in her first twelvemonth at Hogwarts, she was probably the only other soul that could get along close to truly imagining what Harry had lived through all these years. Harry felt connected to her because of it.

He had developed a mysterious esteem for her over the last brace of years. They had formed a bond of sorts through their experiences fighting Voldemort. He had saved her from the Chamber of arcanum and Voldemort's self-command in his second year.

She had also accompanied him to the Ministry of Magic in his 5th year without a second thought to help oneself him find Sirius. Harry had talked to her previous about why she had gone when it had been so utterly severe.

She had told him that"I believed you needed to go Harry, and I believe in you. I know you were doing what you had to do."then she added,"Besides, I owe you not only my aliveness, but also the life of my Church Father. For that thing, Ron may not be here either if it weren't for you. I'd go anywhere with you if I could retort even a portion of that debt."

Even when times were calmer, they still spent more time than usual together. After all, she was his best protagonist little Sister.

The fact that Harry had no sept to speak of, at least syndicate that wanted to speak of him, meant that he not only saw her at schooling, but also at the Burrow during summertime and holiday. Harry felt they definitely had a connector on several levels.

Now, at that very mo, she was again fighting bravely from his flank. Ginny had been watching the campaign of her brother and Hermione. She saw their dire spot and had swooped in from the left to fend for them.

She 'd deflected the majority of the blast with a counter curse, but it was too solid for her to stop completely.

Ron and Hermione were both falling to the ground lifeless.

Ginny had managed to slow them down before they hit the ground, much as Dumbledore had done at a Quidditch game in Harry's 3rd year.

The Dementors had entered the priming of the school and had caused Harry to fall some 50 fundament to the surface of the pitch shot below. Now, seeing Ron and Hermione disappearing from vista, Harry felt an acute anger dandy in him, the likes of which he had never felt. That was really saying something considering what he had been through and all that he had lost in his lifetime at Voldemort's hand.

Voldemort had taken his parents, his godfather, and many of his friends now lay below on the ground… some of which Harry knew would not survive. This was too much…not Ron and Hermione…it just couldn't be.

As much as he wanted to, he had no clock time to go to them now. His love for them, and his coursing ira, fueled his strength. He had even forgotten about his baton.

Suddenly, he realized he didn't need it.

This had happened to Harry on a few affair before in his life. Once as a young child on a visit to the zoo, he released a Snake that seemed to go after his cousin Dudley before slithering away. Harry had done this very very much by accident and hadn't even realized at that point that he was in fact a wizard and not just Harry.

On another juncture, he had blown up his Aunt Marge by simply thinking about it. In that split second, it was the love of his parents, whom she had been verbally degrading, that caused his angriness, and in twist, his power to swell. It appeared that this was something like to those times, but he felt very practically in ascendence this metre over what he was doing.

He attacked swiftly and directly at Voldemort's spunk. The iniquity Lord was taken aback at the business leader that lay in Harry's hands, in Harry's spunk.

"This is not possible !'Voldemort bellowed as he winced.

His expression told Harry that he was actually beginning to fear Harry, as he watched the spirit begin to leak out of his opposition. The end did not come easily.

Voldemort continued to fight. At this point though, his conjuration seemed to be significantly less knock-down than Harry's, for Harry's illusion was no long coming from his sceptre, but from his heart and the very soul of his being.

This was something Voldemort could not empathize or defend against. Harry was not fighting for himself, but for the liveliness of his friends and family who had suffered and died at the hired man of the dark Maker.

In the end, Harry's last blast was the killing curse.

It was the same cuss that Voldemort used on Harry's parents, on Cedric and countless others. It hit home on a attenuate Voldemort whose torso glowed green. The glow began to erupt from his very kernel.

demise didn't seem to just wash over him the way it had Cedric when Voldemort abducted he and Harry from the Tri-Wizard tourney by Portkey. This was different. He began shaking uncontrollably and then he violently exploded from the inside out.

Voldemort completely disintegrated in a blaze of dark-green fire. Harry was blasted backward from the intensity of the explosion.

He slowly regained his heading and looked around for any sign that Voldemort had tricked him, but when none came he turned on his Firebolt and headed for the ground at full focal ratio, eyes stinging against the bang of twist.

Harry flew down to Ron and Hermione.

The pain that Harry had ceased to palpate when his ira had taken over was now returning with a vengeance. Harry was not only totally run down, but also completely overcome by emotions concerning the life-time of his best acquaintance.

It was too much. His eubstance and mind would allow no more.

Harry collapsed on the footing and lay unconscious at their sides. Whatever happened in battle after that went on without Harry.


Chapter 3 : The Aftermath

Harry awoke in hospital nearly a calendar week later. He discovered to his gravid relief that the war was in fact over. Voldemort was gone forever.

Sadly, before Voldemort's defeat, he and his Death Eaters had managed to take down various members of the Order, as well as some penis of the Ministry of legerdemain, who finally believed the worst to be true.

They all knew from the scratch, that this engagement would not follow without losses, and it had come to pass, as they feared it would, it had been a swift and brutal attack.

Voldemort's precipitation was a fact, but Harry was having difficulty fathoming how different his life could be now that Voldemort was gone.

No more Voldemort, no More Dursleys, no more aliveness in concern of the succeeding try on his life-time or the life history of his loved ones…at least not by Voldemort himself.

He had lived with that hanging over him for the better voice of seven years and it was taking awhile for it to really slump in that that horrible part of his life was truly behind him.

Unfortunately, this did not mean that all evil sensation were eliminated from their reality, but for now they were without a Divine to take them and without a architectural plan. Many of the remaining Death Eaters had fled at the defeat of their drawing card.

It appeared that when Harry defeated Voldemort, many of them ran in care. Some had been left dumbstruck that"that boy"had actually killed, in their opinion, the most herculean wizard of all time.

In their disbelief they were caught off guard duty. Some had been captured and there were also those whom had not survived the battle.

Many members of the monastic order were also among the casualties. Harry knew at least two of the fallen orderliness member personally.

Tonks and Shacklebolt had on more than one occasion come to Harry's incline in his defense. They died bravely in conflict, but not without taking several death feeder with them first.

Harry felt some pangs of guilt at his relief that it had not been Remus lupine, his only real number remaining tie to his parents.

genus Draco Malfoy and some of his gang had openly supported Voldemort in battle. He had disappeared somewhere during the fight and hadn't been seen since.

Harry suspected that no doubtfulness matter had gotten too intense for Malfoy, Crabb and Goyle. At that point, Malfoy did what he always did ... abandoned the others to lay aside his own skin… for he left behind various early Slytherin scholar to front gaining control or perhaps even last.

That was not to say that he wasn't out there biding his prison term with his begetter and the other surviving Death eater, but he too had tipped his script and was just as practically a fleer now as his dad.

Hagrid had been aiding the giants that were fighting for Dumbledore. He and his half-brother, Grawp, had fought side by incline. Grawp was a blooded giant. In spite of the fact that giants tend not to form strong relationships with others, they had definitely bonded and were truly brothers.

In the end, it was Grawp who died defending Hagrid. Hagrid was badly injured, but was now recovering, at least from his strong-arm injuries. Aiding Hagrid's recovery was none former than Madame Maxime of Beaubaxton's and it was progressing rather well. Incidentally, she was no longer renouncing her giantess bloodline.

Most of the professor had survived, with the exclusion of prof'Flitwick and Sinistra. Harry had never felt very close the prof Sinistra, but prof Flitwick had openly supported them in their 5th yr as they tried to undermine Professor Umbridge's attack to eclipse the school.

He even gave the swamp that Fred and George I Weasley had conjured a museum-like place of purity when Umbridge was gone.

He had simply stated that,"it was just a very good bit of magic ”, but they all knew it was to pay court to two of Hogwarts full-grown mischief-makers in their o.k. 60 minutes.

Harry had always held a exceptional admiration for Flitwick after that. In battle, the professors both died defending Dumbledore himself.

Dumbledore looked older and weaker than Harry had ever seen him, but nonetheless, he had survived.

The total Weasley kinfolk had joined the scrap. Mr. and Mrs Weasley, along with Bill and Harry Hotspur had dueled from the ground with the Order.

Ron, Ginny, Charlie, and the twins had been part of the air violation team. They were all somewhat knock about and bruised.

Percy, incidentally, had acquired a rather nasty burn and had nigh of the hair singed off the vertebral column of his head. vizor had of course of study apologized profusely for the near young woman with the dragon fire, but Harry had a sneaky intuition that it hadn't been a sum up accident. After all, Walker Percy had complained that he hadn't been standing anywhere near a expiry Eater at the time.

Harry suspected that the stray dragon ardour was in fact Charlie's attempt at a bit of vengeance, for Percy's apostate behavior prior to returning to the Weasley fold.

Mrs Weasley must have shared Harry's misgiving, because he had overheard her telling Charlie off in the hospital corridor. All he could do out was"dragon"and"could have been killed ”, but he figured he didn't need to hear the relaxation.

All in all the Weasley family unit had come away with various levels of injury, but much to Harry's relievo, they were basically unharmed.

That was of course of instruction, with the exception of Ron. Ron had dove in front of Harry to protect him and took a rather nasty blast of a curse word.

The Weasley's hadn't blamed Harry for Ron's harm. In fact, they commended him for taking the chance that Ron, Hermione, and Ginny had given him to vote down the wickedness lord, once and for all.

They were proud of Ron. Even Fred and St. George admitted he had come through in the grip. They had always enjoyed picking on Ron. Next to Quidditch and picking on Hotspur, it was a favorite sport for them growing up. Now it seemed they viewed Ron as an equate. It was as lots as any one of them would have done, if they had been in Ron or Hermione's place, and they told Harry as much.

Ron didn't wake up for another full week after Harry. Harry had been so worried that he sat day and night at his bedside at St. Mungo's after he, himself, was strong enough to do so.

The only clip he left Ron's side was to sit with his early best friend. Hermione, who had taken the speculative of Voldemort's curse, had shown very footling, if any variety, since her arriver at the hospital. Harry ached with guilt trip at the sacrifice Ron and Hermione had made on his behalf, although he knew he'd birth done the same for them without a undivided moment of hesitation.

They had willingly offered their lives in exchange for Harry's.

When Ron finally came ‘ troll Harry was beside himself with relief and joy. So much so that he openly hugged his dear ally as his tears welled up.

"I'm alright mate…,"Ron had awkwardly said as Harry hugged him.

Harry's felicity began to ebb away when he realized that but part of his waiting had ended. It was then that he remembered and realized that he had to say Ron about Hermione.

Ron sat and listened and was speechless for a wide-cut instant. To Harry's surprise, he then grew raging. At number one Harry thought Ron was upset with him for letting Hermione shield him, but as it turned out, he was actually angry with Hermione… and Harry suspected… himself.

"What the bloody hell was she thinking !"Ron yelled."She never should have blocked Voldemort for me ! I was to be you're roadblock ! She and I had agreed beforehand…if it came to that. She was not to intervene, unless, of course… I was already dead."Ron had said affair of factly.

Harry was in a stunned secretiveness for a minute before he asked,"bent on …you mean, you planned to die shielding me ?"Ron just looked at him with a ‘ what did you opine I'd do'look on his fount and finally said"well… yeah."

"And Hermione and you had agreed you'd die first, and then, and only then, she'd footmark in ?"

Again Ron responded ratherly lamely…"Yeah."

"Why didn't I know about this… agreement ?"Harry demanded, getting a niggling raging himself.

"Well, we knew you'd never agree to it would you, and it had to be done. We were fighting for more than just ourselves weren't we ? You had to deliver the goods ! Let's face it Harry, our survival wasn't really… necessary… or at least it wasn't as important as yours was."

As swage and Harry was, he realized that what Ron was saying was actually true.

They had been fighting for all thaumaturgist and muggles alike.

Dumbledore had told his friends to defend him at all price, and they took that responsibleness very, very seriously.

Harry began"Ron…I don't know what to say. I can never repay you and Hermione for what you …. ``

Ron cut him off"Repay ? ! ? hell on earth Harry…you saved the domain ! ! I think that's thanks enough for any act…don't you ? …especially between mates. What would you have done in our situation ?"

Harry just looked at his booster thought process to himself that he'd have definitely done the Saame.

Then eventually they both began to smile and Ron said,"It's over Harry. It's really over !"

The two protagonist sat in secretiveness grinning for a few more seconds until, having been alerted of Ron's variety in circumstance, the entire Weasley clan entered Ron's hospital cellblock and began to repress him with clinch and osculation.

Mrs. Weasley began to cry on Mr. Weasley's shoulder. Ginny went over to Ron's bedside, quickly hugged him and left the Montgomery Ward.

Harry had stepped back with a spacious smile on his face to let all of Ron's Brother in to slap Ron on the back or punch him in the arm…as only brothers would.

eventide Sir Henry Percy had realized his error in the end and had been allied with the club. The whole Weasley household was united, and now that Ron was awaken and recovering, the family was again dispatch.

Harry was beginning to finger a niggling like an trespasser, although he knew they looked on him as piece of their home too. He had catch Mrs Weasley once say he was as good as a son to her. Her language had made him tumefy with gratitude and it only deepened his dearest for spending time at the Burrow with his"family."

Nonetheless, he thought they might care a small time alone. Harry saw Ginny leave the way and decided to follow her. He wanted to make sure as shooting she was ok. Besides, Professor Dumbledore had told him that Ginny had in fact spent a good bit of time at Harry's bedside while he was unconscious.

What with worrying about Ron and Hermione, he had never taken the clock time over the survive week to give thanks her. He thought this would be a good time to do that.

He found Ginny just outside Ron's elbow room. She was leaning against the wall and she was trembling. There were tear in her eyes, but she seemed to be willing them not to fall.

Harry looked at her for a few moment.

"Ginny ?"

He spoke her name, about to ask if she was alright.

At that here and now, she threw herself onto Harry and wrapped her blazon around him burying her font in his chest. She was sobbing uncontrollably.

He held her for a few mo, softly rubbing her back, letting her pour out her pent up emotions. Then he said soothingly.

"It's going to be ok now, Ginny…it's over now. Ron is awake and he is going to be fine."

Ginny slowly drew back from him and spoke through her strangle tears…"I've… been… so worried… Harry. I haven't… slept… properly for weeks. Between Ron… and you… I didn't know what to do with myself."

Suddenly her face changed from desperation to what appeared to be anger. He 'd seen this aroused displacement in a Weasley before…Ron tended to suddenly change tracks under emphasis as well.

She was fighting to steady her breathing and continued,"Why wasn't I…stronger ? I should take in done full at blocking… that curse ! My brother almost died because I was too… weak ! poor Hermione is still… still fighting to come back to us ! All because… of me !"

Harry was astonished at Ginny's confession of shamed touch. After he collected himself he responded, not meaning to, but raising his part a little too,"Ginny ! Is that what you really consider ? ! You saved all of our animation with your quick reaction time. You were on it before I could even bid for your aid ! Voldemort had knocked my wand away. I felt helpless. You saved us all ! Don't you ever think this is your fault…not ever ! Do you hear me Ginerva Weasley ?"

They stood frozen for a few arcsecond looking at each other. His news seemed to be sinking in and they calmed her a piddling.

"Now, come here,"he said in a more soothing voice, as he gently drew her back into his arms and then in a whisper, he breathed in her ear."We wouldn't be here if it weren't for you, Gin, and that's the good truth. I'm really proud of you. You're strong…. and independent… and quite a powerful wizard yourself."Then looking at her he added,"I actually came out here to thank you."

Ginny responded with an odd quizzical flavor, so Harry continued.

"I wanted to give thanks you for your help in battle and for staying by my incline in the hospital."

It seemed to Harry that Ginny was beginning to flush pink in the boldness and it wasn't from crying.

"How did you cognize about that ?"she asked quickly."Well…Dumbledore told me…"was Harry's response.

He was a minuscule surprise that she appeared to be embarrassed that he had found out, as though it had been her secret.

"Well….I was really worried about you…and Ron,"she added as almost an afterthought.

"Well,"Harry said with a humble grin on his font,"I'm gladiolus I had you in my corner."

She smiled at his lyric and seemed to unlax a bit. Harry was looking into her eyes. He still had his arms around her and was absentmindedly, softly stroking her back and shoulders.

It was like he was just seeing her properly for the very first base clip.

Even though she was his honorable supporter little sister, it was easy to see that she wasn't really trivial anymore. In fact she had grown quite beautiful he had thought.

He was having quite an internal struggle at the moment and becoming all too cognisant of how closelipped they were standing to each other.

Beginning to feel a minuscule queasy at the thoughts running through his judgement about his mate's vernal sister, he said"So…shall we go back in and see Ron then ?"

Ginny looked slightly foiled then sighed"Yeah, …ok…"

Although it didn't really sound to Harry like she wanted to end what seemed to be happening between the two of them at that moment.

In actuality, neither did Harry.

His job was that he'd run out of things to say and their silence was starting to feel extremely informal. Like each was waiting for the other to say or do something more.

Harry had had a impregnable urge to lean down and kiss her. He mastered the impulse when he remembered the live clip he had kissed a missy. It had been nearly two years since the kiss in the Room of Requirement.

It wasn't that Harry hadn't had an interested in dating former female child in the interim, but unfortunately his destiny didn't allow much clip for amatory pursual.

Then, there was also the fact that, frankly some little girl were too afraid. They believed that dating him placed them in the direct path of unnecessary danger.

Now, as he remembered kissing Cho after the D.A. meeting that night, he thought of the fact that she'd been crying too, and that certainly didn't end well. He didn't want a repeat of that disaster.

He decided that if anything were to happen between he and Ginny, the properly here and now would come.

He'd know it when it did ... right ? …at least he hoped he would.

So, Harry opened the door instead and made a motion for Ginny to go first adding"After you."with a bit of a grinning.

She 'd collected herself by then and returned his grin then led the way. They returned to the room to the sound of laughter and happy chatter.


Chapter 4 The Return to Hogwarts

Their belief of happiness were rather short lived because one fact had remained. Hermione was still lost to them.

Drifting in what appeared to be a dreamless DoS of sleep, she was to be transferred from St. Mungo's to the hospital wing at Hogwart's.

Madame Pomfrey said the ground she was being transferred was that, honestly, there was no tangible medical reason for her proceed comatose United States Department of State.

It was like her mind hadn't caught up with the fact that her body had healed and it just simply refused to let her wake up.

This was both encourage and discouraging at the same time because the Dr. had said she could ignite up at any prison term or slumber endlessly…only time would narrate.

Ron's doctor, with Mrs. Weasley's bread and butter, insisted that Ron abide another day or two at St. Mungo's infirmary and rest.

It was decided that Harry would return to Hogwarts immediately to be with Hermione. They didn't want her to be alone.

Her parents visited her as much as they could, but it was hard for them to get away for longsighted menstruation of meter from their dentistry practice. They had been alternating visits every two or three days and were being kept informed day-by-day by owl Emily Post of her consideration.

They had requested that she be allowed to stay in London, but it had been virtually out of the doubtfulness. Due to the fact that she was not really in indigence of any speciate healing, that only St. Mungo's could provide, and the fact that there were many former hurt champion from the struggle that were, frankly they needed the bed.

The Grangers had only made the request in the first place because they knew it would be even harder for them to inspect her now that she would no longer be in John Griffith Chaney.

The trip to Hogwarts muggle-style was long and rather treacherous. They'd also have to be given special permission because of all of the anti-muggle Montgomery Ward on the castle and the Greenwich Village nearby.

If they went on their own, they'd never find it…even if they were standing right outside the main gates.

When Hermione was transferred to the palace's hospital wing Harry accompanied her to her new bed. The first two days were farsighted, but Ginny stopped by a few times to keep him company and this helped the time to go by faster. She and Harry were always able to spill easily, at least since Ginny had given up her infatuation on him in her thirdly yr.

Ginny developed a crush on Harry the first time she saw him, but according to Hermione, she had moved on…a fact that Harry secretly was not so grateful for now perhaps.

Nonetheless, talking to Ginny wasn't like talking with other young woman. When Harry was with Ginny he was easy. He didn't get tongue-tie or search for silly small-scale talk to fulfill the gaps of silence.

They were protagonist. They had spent lots of time together playing Quidditch and spending holiday together…They had lots of material to draw out from so very few silence dotted their conversations. Harry really enjoyed her company, but this was the one subject he was having trouble broaching with her it seemed.

Just spending time with her made him finger happy. That was enough for Harry…at to the lowest degree for now.


Chapter 5 The New sentry go

When Ron was finally released from St. Mungo's, he and Harry began taking shimmy at Hermione's bedside.

Madame Pomfrey had long since given up any hopes of trying to usher them out at the end of visiting minute. They simply refused to leave her.

Eventually, professor Dumbledore gave them special license to come in the infirmary backstage and stick with Hermione at any meter of the day or Nox. It was useless to try to confine their visitations anyway. He knew that they wouldn't delay away. Even if it meant they had to go under the back of Harry's invisibility cloak, they would stay by her side.

He respected their trueness and knew how they felt about Hermione. The fact was Dumbledore had thought it would be rather cruel to try to push them out. He decided it wasn't a reason he could get behind. He chose to aid them instead.

Now that the war had ended, Professor Dumbledore and the penis of the ordering, as well as the Ministry of Magic, felt it was important to return to normalcy as much as possible.

They needed to set about to break up up the opus and initiate to cure. So, unbelievingly to the student, classes were to resume at Hogwarts.

They reopened the school yr with the annual Hallowe'en Feast.

professor Dumbledore gave a moving speech communication to honor all those individuals who had fallen and commend all those who helped work their victory.

division were to sum up the starting time week of Nov. He announced that moral were to be abridged to fit the remaining time in the terms.

Surprisingly, professor McGonagall actually followed this order. When the term began, her grade became much LE trying and much more enjoyable. She said they would hit the highlight and then spend the remainder of the year practicing for their triton metamorphosis practical examination.

Professor Binns, however, didn't seem to realize Dumbledore's instructions because he picked up right where he left off with his History of conjuration lectures. I guess, to a shade, what had transpired was merely a brief interlude between his retelling of hobgoblin Rebellions and the Witch Burnings of the 18th century.

Defense Against the night arts lessons had been taken over again by none other than Remus lupine. He told them that the year would basically be spent on a discussion of the Holocene epoch war and it's strategic strengths and flaws.

He had said that they would work on some frequently tested block spells and curses, but they had pretty much already gone well beyond 7th year level in preparation for the plan of attack.

In fact, they had even learned some spell that were usually only taught in Auror training. Given that fact, some of the moral usually taught in 7th year seemed laughable at this point, at least compared to what they had already lived.

Professor Snape, it seemed, took Dumbledore's instructions to it to signify that he should work them harder than ever before, so they would complete 10 calendar month work in 8 months time. This turn of upshot wasn't unexpected, but nor was it welcomed by the educatee as a whole.

There was a ray of lighting though…In Dumbledore's support of Harry and Ron's inscription to Hermione, their professors had been ordered to appropriate limited exceptions for them in attending course and turning in grant.

They were required to attend every other class, which worked well because they had superposable docket. They just took it in turns to take government note for the other and actually missed very piffling of the textile. They had also begun bringing their leger and resources from the library to the hospital wing to do their homework.

During their study sessions, they were continually upsetting a variety of medical potions and equipment in their endeavor to practice trance from their Charms and Defense Against the Dark humanistic discipline lessons.

Madame Pomfrey would bristle with each and every crash and yell"Mr. Potter ! Mr. Weasley ! This is a hospital…not a study hall or a dueling lodge !"

But to Harry and Ron, her anger really only seemed tepid. The boys kind of had the touch that she admired their dedication to their friend and their involuntariness to will her alone. They were determined she'd wake up, and when she did it would be one of their faces that she would see first. They would make for sure of it.

So, to that end, there was never a arcminute that either one or both of them were not there. When they did take severance for fresh air and usage, it was one at a prison term.

They had also begun to take their classes much more seriously than ever before in their school day careers. It wasn't that they had been poor pupil before, but they had to admit, they never quite applied themselves. This was a fact that Hermione had on innumerable occasions reminded them of.

They used to get annoyed with Hermione's nagging. This was especially dead on target of Ron. Her nagging had led to plenty of rows between the two of them over the years.

If truth be told, at times it seemed to Harry that they were only truly happy when they were arguing… or making up and being unnaturally nice to each other after having just finished arguing. They fought like siblings he thought…or perhaps an old conjoin couple… he wasn't sure which.

Now Harry and Ron would give anything to hear her berate them. They could imagine her yelling at them or rolling her centre over how she had to take notes for them or help them finish their essays they had left until the finally minute again. She always insisted that she was fed up and wasn't going to help them anymore if they didn't starting trying harder to save up on their own, but when it came down to it, she always gave in to their pleading faces. She couldn't resist her two best friends.

Now, they would look at Hermione and say"She wouldn't believe the way we're working…and without the help of her eminence, too"and they'd smile at the sentiment of Hermione's favorable reception and surprise at their efforts.

Their newfound scholarly pursuit were crucial and they knew it. It was important that they not only wind up their work, but do it well.

They had discussed it after Ron's retrieval. They had both decided that they would join the League of Aurors after leaving Hogwarts and they needed top marks on their triton to get into the program.

They both wanted to serve tag down the remaining dying Eaters still at large. The Malfoys were definitely at the top of Harry and Ron's tilt, but low gear things first.

They had to stop school before they could become aurors, and they were determined to do it. The social club that Dumbledore had given the professors on their behalf was allowing them to stay by Hermione's position and still complete their coursework effectively.

The only professor that had really protested at these exceptions was of course… Snape.

It appeared that Harry's saving the world was not sufficient enough intellect for Snape to detest Harry any less. He had always felt Harry was coddled and given special privileges and it grated at him endlessly.

As Snape was not given a request, but an fiat from Dumbledore, however, he was forced to comply.

So it went…on and on…


Chapter 6 Ron's Confession

A match week into the new terminus, somewhere in the lowly time of day of the morning, the glow from a single light was visible in the castle.

Two male child were stationed on either side of a small bed, one with unruly black hair and one with flaming ginger hair. This is where they could be found most night.

Once in awhile they would take turns sleeping in the hall when they really needed a salutary Nox's sleep, but not very often. Most nights they sat perched on a chair beside her or log Z's on the hospital beds next to her.

Harry and Ron had kept a vigil at Hermione's bedside for weeks now. They had been hoping for some small planetary house that their just supporter would show any indicant of betterment, but there had been none.

It was Ron who awoke first on this picky aurora. It was actually Harry's go to attend classes that day, and Ron really didn't need to be awake yet, but he had had another nightmare. Both he and Harry were often plagued by bad pipe dream about Hermione diving in front of them at the survive second, shielding them from Voldemort's curse.

Ron had awoken with a start to happen himself in the tender hospital annexe, almost falling off his electric chair.

He quietly moved his chair closer to the bed then glanced over at Harry who was sleeping. He watched him raise slightly at the apparent motion of the chair and then bun over on the hospital cot he had claimed the nighttime before as his bed.

Ron figured Harry had at least another hour before he needed to be up, so he was glad he hadn't jarred him out of sleeping with his motility.

Dobby, the firm elf, had been bringing all their repast to the infirmary wing, and he wouldn't arrive for another 60 minutes and a one-half or so.

Ron sat looking at Hermione. He reached over and brushed a wisp of hair out of her face. He then performed a magical spell that basically served as a magical bath for her without moving or disturbing her.

Harry and Ron had discovered this spell after discussing how mortified Hermione would be at not having bathed in so long. They had searched the library and found a simple magic spell that could take tutelage of the problem. They began to call for turns freshening her up on a casual basis. It was a lowly gesture, but it made them feel as though they were helping her stay comfortable.

Ron sat staring at her for various hour then reached over and gingerly took her hand in both of his. Her paw felt warm up but limp in his. He began to talk to her softly as he was gently gliding his thumb over the spine of her hand.

"Hermione, you need to fight. You need to come up back. We all miss you very much."

He looked down at the foot of her bed at the powdered ginger cushion that was her cat and added.

"Even Crookshanks misses you. I know you're tired, but you've got to wake up up."

Ron was quiet for a few minutes, gazing at her. He was feeling so hopeless. To Ron it seemed that the foresighted she slept, the less likely it became that she'd ever wake.

As he tried to banish that though from his mind he began to verbalise to her again quietly,"Please Hermione…we're lost without you, Harry and I. Actually… I'm lost without you."

Knowing his questions were useless he still felt compelled to ask,"Why did you have to fly in front of me ? I should have known that you wouldn't really keep our bargain…I mean about only interfering if I couldn't… do it myself. That's how you've always been isn't it ?

You are always looking out for Harry and I. But, Hermione, what you don't know is…if I've lost you, I'll never be able to forgive myself. I should have reacted quicker and moved you out the path of that gust.

It should be me, not you. We agreed."

Ron went on for respective moment telling her how much he missed her and that he was distressing that it was her lying there in that bed and not him. He then lifted her hand to his brim and kissed it tenderly.

"I need you so much, Hermione…I even miss arguing with you. Nobody has your fire you know. There is simply no one quite like you. I'm sorry it's taken me so long to notice."

Harry stirred at hearing a quiet voice somewhere around him. Ron froze momentarily as he watched to see if Harry would settle again.

Harry had now begun to ignite up and rolled over to see Ron holding Hermione's bridge player. They just looked at each other for a minute as the sleep cleared from Harry's head. It wasn't unusual for Ron to be holding Hermione's helping hand. They both had done it on several occasions.

The persona that struck Harry was the manifestation on Ron's face. It was truly desperate, so much so, that Harry was indisputable something had happened and he sat bolt upright piano in the bed.

"What's wrong…what's the affair ?"

Ron was speechless for a few endorsement. He looked from Hermione to Harry and back again.

Harry sat immobilize, waiting for what he was sure was going to be terrible news.

Finally Ron spoke and said only four quiet words,"I love her, Harry."

Harry breathed a sigh of respite. Not catching Ron's broad import, he answered honestly,"I know Ron… I love her, too. You and Hermione are… my family. I couldn't bare to loose either one of you. You two are like a comrade and sister to me. You're all I've got."

Ron appreciated Harry's words. The three of them had been through so much together over the days. There couldn't be substantial friendships than theirs and Ron knew it. That's when Ron decided he needed to tell Harry his secret. He felt the fourth dimension had come.

He had to tell somebody what had been eating him up…what he had known for some meter, but hadn't admitted…even to himself.

"You know Hermione and I feel the Saame way about you. You are part of my family, but that's not exactly what I meant. I don't just love Hermione… I think I'm… in love with her. ''

Harry looked at Ron with raised eyebrows. He had never heard Ron talk of the town about his feelings this way before but he wasn't as shocked as Ron had apparently expected him to be at the news.

He just sat there and let Ron go on confessing his feelings.

Ron continued"I think I've actually fancied her for awhile. You probably didn't notice, but I variety of get a little green-eyed any fourth dimension she mentions that she is still writing to Krum."

Fighting back a grin Harry said,"well, maybe just a bit."

Then Ron went on"It drives me just about mad ! I even think back to when they went to the Noel musket ball together. Imagining them saying unspoiled night just about drive me loony. Do you remember that fight she and I had after the Christmastime clod ?"

Harry nodded but didn't commentary. Harry most definitely remembered entering the mutual way and walking in on that burst. Hermione had been telling Ron that if he didn't like her going with superior, he should ask her to the next ball himself, before someone else did.

At the clock time, Ron had been too stubborn to admit that she had the better measure of him and had shrugged her off.

Harry, however, had thought Hermione had hit the nail right on the head…Ron had definitely been jealous. Ron continued and brought Harry back from his store.

"That's why I…you know… gave her such a grueling clip that night. Besides…did you see how beautiful she looked ?"

Harry had in fact been watching Cho virtually of the evening, but it wasn't toilsome to spot that Hermione looked radiant. Again Harry nodded and added,"Yeah, she had never looked prettier."

"That's correct !"Ron said, as if her sweetheart had been some form of iniquity plot, then softening a bit Ron added,"I couldn't stand to think of someone kissing her goodnight. Especially mortal like Krum, who had everything going for him.

How could I compete with the likes of him ? .. You know older… and a universe Class Quidditch player to boot ? … The funny thing is, I don't even know if he kissed her…. just imagining it is really about all I can handle. I'm not sure enough I really want to know if they had."

Ron was now gazing at Hermione again, and"Then there have been all these times that she and I were…well… alone. Like during Quidditch lucifer while you were playing before I joined the team or when you couldn't go into Hogsmeade that year. She and I would walk through the streets and shops and talk. Really talk. Do you roll in the hay what I mean ?"

"Yeah, I think so,"Harry nodded.

He was thinking of his dialogue with Ginny and was pretty sure that he knew exactly what Ron had meant.

"There were times where I felt something between us, '' Ron added, `` but as common, I was either too thickly to do anything about it at the time or I'd start an controversy with her and the mo would vanish. Now, I may never get the luck to distinguish her how I really feel about her…all because she tried to give herself to economize us. What if she never wakes up Harry ?"

Harry saw his fortune to reply"Don't even think it Ron. Hermione is strong. She won't let this be the end. I'm sure of it."

Trying to lighten to mood a little, he added,"besides, Hermione would never allow herself to miss sitting for her NEWT exams."

Ron smiled and said"Yeah"but on a more serious note added,"She just has to wake up Harry. When she does, I'm going to tell her everything. Even if she doesn't have the Same feelings for me, I need her to roll in the hay what's in my heart. I owe her that much."

Harry nodded and began to think that Ron had the right hand idea.


Chapter 7 The Dilemma

Harry and Ron sat for awhile longer talking and then Harry began to get set up for division.

Dobby came trotting into the infirmary fender just shortly before Harry needed to leave for family.

"Good morning, Harry Potter sir,"the elf said brightly, then turning to Ron added,"good morning Harry ceramicist's Weazly sir. Dobby has brought you yummy food."Dobby had come with their breakfast trays.

"Thanks Dobby can you put it on the table for us."Said Harry.

Dobby was acting very silly doing athletic tricks with the trays. He hated to see the son so down and was always trying in his house elf way to cheer them.

It usually resulted in another crash and a bellowing Madame Pomfrey entering the ward as testis and sausage vaulted through the air. Most mornings this served as a pleasantly humorous jump to the day, but today they just magicked their nutrient back onto the trays and began to eat in silence.

A disappointed Dobby retreated back to the castle kitchens.

When it was meter to leave for form Harry kissed Hermione on the top of the principal and pat Ron on the shoulder.

"She's strong you know. She'll occur back to us. You'll have your chance. I'm sure of it."

Ron nodded and told Harry he'd see him later.

The accuracy was, Hermione had been asleep a very farseeing time. Harry didn't like to admit it, but the view that it may be possible that she never wake up had also crossed his intellect.

auditory modality Ron say it out loud, had somehow made it seem like more of a realism and Harry didn't like it, not one petty bit.

Harry had been thinking about Ron's words all the way to his first class. After all, although Voldemort was gone, all of his followers weren't. Was it only a matter of time before one of them stepped into his master's purpose and took up the cause again ?

They had also added the younger Slytherin's to their social status after the war ended. How long would it take for them to regain their enduringness and their numbers and have another go he wondered.

He started to think about the prospect of never exploring the feelings he was beginning to give for Ginny. He really wasn't sure he could put a word to it, but he did jazz that he liked being with her and he thought about her a lot when he was away from her. He actually had been having aspiration about that day in the dorm at St. Mungo's infirmary.

In his dreams, he had given in to his impulse to kiss her. He almost felt guilty about the ambition. He'd inflame up and see Ron and think,"If he only knew what I had just done in my nap, he'd probably slug me."

It wasn't that he liked keeping this closed book from Ron, but he just really couldn't come up with a unruffled way of bringing it up. Everything that he rehearsed in his chief sounded quite halting.

"Hey Ron, I think that I fancy your sister…what do you recall ?"Or"Would you heed if I asked your infant sister out ? Or worst of all."Last night I dreamt that I was snogging a girl…by the way…it was Ginny."

Until all the stupefied ways of telling Ron cleared his mind, he decided that telling Ron was definitely out of the doubtfulness. This was a job for Hermione.

She was always so impudent about feelings and affair. He was sure she'd know exactly what to say and when it should be said. For now, it would have to remain secret.

Harry knew that the one thing that all of the Weasley brothers had in common was that they were very protective of their merely sister, Ginny… and Ron perhaps more than the rest.

He had always scrutinized boys that she dated…and never liked any of them. Even when she dated dean Lowell Thomas it was still more of the same. doyen was a roomy of theirs and they had all gotten on quite well together since their first gear year at Hogwarts. When Dean started dating Ginny however, Ron began glaring at him at every opportunity and pointing out all sorts of dodgy tone about Dean that he had never bothered to advert, or Harry doubted, even notice before then.

Strangely, those qualities seemed to disappear when Ginny broke up with him and started dating, apparently in Ron's approximation, a shifty looking 6th class from Hufflepuff that was simply… not to be trusted.

Once, just to get Ron, Ginny actually went out with a Slytherin from her year. Harry thought Ron would actually, physically explode. And so it went. It seemed that no one was well enough for Ginny.

A fact that Ginny herself had argued with Ron about on numerous occasion.

No…telling Ron was definitely out…at least for now.

Harry didn't want to be under Ron's vital microscope too. Would he suddenly find Harry was LE than suitable too ? He hoped not, but Ron was in a pretty tenuous state right now with his emotions and confessions about Hermione. He thought it best not to stimulate things worse.

Yes, he would have to keep his feelings for Ginny, whatever they were a unavowed for now.

"It was for Ron's own good."Harry had told himself.

Harry turned his thoughts from images of Ron berating him about what he was he going to do with his sis on their escort to wondering what he should actually do now.

Should he do anything at all ? Maybe he misread the latent hostility between he and Ginny. Maybe she wasn't the least bit interested in him romantically.

What if she just thought of him as Ron's best friend or worse… family…like Harry did Hermione. After all…she had moved on …right ?

She had dated several other boys after all. None of them seemed to be very serious relationship, but Ginny had become more and more attractive as the old age progressed. She was fun and… a natural beauty. She wasn't like some of the high school upkeep young lady at Hogwarts like Parvarti and Lavender.

It wasn't that she didn't vesture make up or do girlie matter, but in Harry's opinion, she really looked swell with or without those try.

Harry knew this because he had seen her just after waking up on several occasions at the Burrow. A guy would feature to be blind not to notice her Harry thought.

He was sure that there were probably those who had conception on her at that very import. She was never in short supply of go it seemed. In fact, he wasn't even truly certain that she wasn't seeing someone now.

precondition the flow circumstances, it would be well-situated for her to go out with someone and Harry would never know. That thought began to eat at him.

What if she is seeing individual already ?

Several thoughts were running in ready successiveness through his mind about it then suddenly said out gaudy,"What am I thinking ? I've got to stop over or I'll drive myself mad."

Regardless, he knew he wanted to see her. They hadn't talked in a few Clarence Day and he was missing her. He decided that today between class he would find Ginny.

If Ron really had missed his chance with Hermione, he didn't want the Sami thing to materialize to Ginny and him. He at to the lowest degree needed to tell her how he felt…but how was he going to do it ?

At noon Harry returned to the hospital wing to check on Hermione. As he suspected, there had been no change. Ron looked extremely tired and Harry suggested he take a fiddling nap on the cot.

He promised that after category that afternoon he'd come back and let Ron consume a prisonbreak. He told Ron he had to get to the library between classes so instead of waiting for Dobby, he'd eat tiffin in the Great manse today. Ron nodded and Harry left.

The verity of the matter was, Harry was off to rule Ginny. He only hoped he could find her quickly and alone.

He had considered the hypothesis of where to part looking. After searching the library and the common way he finally entered the Great Hall and discovered she was sitting between some particularly giggly young woman.

This was Harry's idea of his worst nightmare in congress to female. Why in world did they always travel in face pack and why were they always giggling ?

Harry didn't want to attempt to wisk Ginny off for a talk with the entire Great Hall looking on, so he decided to hold back until later in the day.

After class he'd definitely find her, hopefully not so well guarded…and then they'd talking.

He decided while he was there he might as well experience a bite to eat. He proceeded to sit down a few places away from her following to Neville.

She spotted him and with a smiling brightly yelled,"Hi Harry !"down the table to him.

Harry smiled and then responded with an free wave as she returned her attention to her giggling friends.


Chapter 8 : A New Miracle

Back in the infirmary wing, Ron was in fact feeling quite tired.

He hadn't slept well the night before and had awoken early. It also seemed that pouring out his spirit to Harry that good morning had rather taken it out of him. Saying the words out loud only seemed to progress to the feelings stronger.

Ron was right next to Hermione's bed now in his chair. He felt himself nodding periodically then jolting awake. He decided that he'd take Harry's advice and catch one's breath a bit. If she woke up, he'd still be right there.

retention her hand he leaned over and kissed her brow and whispered,"Night luv. I'll be decently here."

Ron didn't call up actually falling asleep. He knew he had rested his head on the side of the bed and he must have drifted off rather quickly. He had been sleeping soundly and deeply.

organism close to Hermione comforted him and he had truly relaxed for the first time in Day. Apparently, he had laid his headway on Hermione's venter in his sleep and was cuddled up to her with one arm draped across her and the early holding her hand.

He was having a particularly nice dreaming and didn't want to rouse, but he felt something tickling him. He stirred slightly and when he realized the tickling wasn't division of his dream, he made a haphazard motion as if he was swatting a fly in his slumber.

Hermione smiled and froze for a moment. When he seemed to relax, she started stroking his hair again gently.

Ron began to palpate himself waking up. It took a minute of arc for it to sink in that the titillation was actually a handwriting running across his head. The realization had not yet reached Ron's sleepy mind that it was in fact, Hermione.

When Hermione had awoken earlier, she had felt a weighting pressing down on her body and wondered what it was. When her eye came into focus, she saw that it was Ron.

She was so tinct that he was there sleeping beside her, that she couldn't assistance but reach out to him with her free hand. She was gently stroking his hair and watching him sleep.

She really hadn't meant to vex him, but she had been unable to stand firm. He had looked so peaceful and honeyed lying there resting against her. Her soft touch, however, had been enough to wake Ron up.

He slowly opened his eyes and saw two beautiful brown eyes looking back at him. Blinking against the light streaming in from the palace windowpane, he quickly came to his sensation.

"Hermione…you're awake !"

She slowly nodded and a weak grin cattle farm across her grimace. Ron sat up and moved to sit on the bed next to her. He was grinning from ear to ear.

She was trying to sit up and he began helping her. He had both of her hands in his now and was looking in her eye. He felt tears welling up in his.

She quietly whispered"It's ok now, Ron."

He leaned into her and wrapped his arms around her. He didn't want to ever let go. They just sat in secretiveness holding each other for a few arcminute.

When they finally broke apart he asked,"Are you ok ? Do you injure anywhere ? What do you need ?"

She replied in a whisper,"I think I'm ok, I just feel a bit stuporous. What happened ?"

She looked down and saw that Ron was still holding her hired hand. Before she could say anything else, Madame Pomfrey had come bustling out of her office.

Upon seeing Hermione sitting up she exclaimed,"Oh Miss granger ! You know you've given us all quite a panic young lady ! Slept a bit prospicient for my liking…but nonetheless…time for a medical examination.

Out you go Mr. Weasley…"and seeing Ron's face she added…"and no arguments. I have to canvass my patient role. You'll have to afford us a little secrecy.

Why don't you go post an owl to Mr. and Mrs. husbandman. I'm sure they'll want to be informed straight away.

While you're at it, recite Professor Dumbledore and professor McGonagall. The headmaster and your head teacher of sign will want to be kept in the know too…and you'd better find Mr. Potter. I'm sure he'll be angry if he's the utmost to discover. ''

With that she unceremoniously ushered him out into the corridor without so much as a chance to say bye to Hermione.


Chapter 9 Spreading the word

Ron just stood there for a few arcsecond staring at the back of the hospital wing door with his mouth gaping.

He didn't like Madame Pomfrey very much at the mo and mumbled some…not so flattering dustup about her to himself. He momentarily entertained an nerve impulse to thrust ahead decently back in there again and tell her as a good deal, but upon reflection, he thought that might not be the in effect saddlery to take in this site.

After all, now that Hermione was actually awake, he didn't want to be banned from the hospital fender or sent to detainment for rudeness to a staff member.

He decided he would comply Madame Pomfrey's orders, however grudgingly, and go and broadcast the news. He decided that he would go and owl the Grangers first then feel Harry and they would secernate Dumbledore and McGonagall together.

The corridors were basically deserted as he made his way to the owlery. The final class of the day was still in session, so with the exception of Sir Nearly Headless Nick, Ron didn't clash anyone else along the way.

He arrived at the owlery and quickly found his owl, Pig. After all, he was rather intemperate not to spot. Ron thought him a bit of a buttocks really. He was always flying around wildly and twittering whenever Ron went in to post a varsity letter.

"What a show off ! ”, he thought."Get down here you ruddy bird !"Ron snatched the feathered clump from the air on it a la mode base on balls and tied the letter he had written to the Grangers onto his leg.

"Now take this to Mr. and Mrs. Granger…and be prompt about it. Hermione is awake !"

The bird seemed to understand and became even more stir, so much so that it flew right into a balk before collecting himself and flying out the window with a slight wobble.

Ron couldn't help but laugh. His owl was a bit annoying, but Pig was his, and deep down he thought he had a great hatful of personality for such a diminished snort.

Having completed his first task, he set off in search of Harry. He figured that he should just be coming out of history of Magic and he went to head him off.

When he arrived at professor Binns classroom, the door was just opening and students began to funnel out into the hallway.

Harry came out about midway through the crew with the usual facial expression of stupor that accompanied all of professor Binns lectures. It took Harry a s to notice that Ron was standing there beaming.

He hadn't been expecting him and had actually been anticipating finding Ginny with a practical flock of butterflies fluttering in his belly. He almost ran right into Ron before he spotted him. Ron didn't even need to speak.

The uncontrollable grin spreading across his font was all the explanation that Harry needed. He began firing questions in warm succession at Ron.

'' When did it happen ? How is she ? Can we see her ? Why did you leave the infirmary when she was finally awake ?"

When Harry stopped to take a breathing space, Ron began to severalise him what had happened, leaving out of course the part about him waking up cuddling her, and then added how Madame Pomfrey had shunted him into the mansion and basically slammed the threshold in his aspect.

"What is she playing at ?"Harry yelled."After all this time, after all that waiting…she's not even going to let us see her ? ! She can't do that ! We'll go to Dumbledore !"

Ron tried to lull Harry a bit."I don't think we've been evicted permanently. She said she had to examine her. She wants me to inform Dumbledore and McGonagall.

I've just sent an owl to the Grangers and I'm sure they'll be here later today. I bet they really wish they could use floo powder or apparate now. It'll be time of day before they'll get here in the muggle way."

calming down slightly Harry said,"well, then I guess we might as well find professor Dumbledore and McGonagall. We'd had better go distinguish Hagrid, too. He'll be fierce if we don't."

Ron didn't want to expend anymore time than essential on spreading the news, but he knew Harry was probably rectify about Hagrid. Ron hadn't even thought of him.

Honestly, they hadn't seen Hagrid very much over the last few weeks besides in Care of Magical puppet deterrent example or when Hagrid came to the hospital to visit Hermione. It really wasn't the suit that Harry and Ron didn't want to see Hagrid, but matter being as they were presently…

fountainhead, first there was their commitment to stay by Hermione…and besides, Hagrid was somewhat busy as of later himself with Madame Maxime.

They were frequently seen leaving the grounds in the direction of Hogsmeade together. Harry had even spotted them going into the Forbidden woodland on a few occasions.

"Hagrid's theme of a wild-eyed amble no doubt."Harry had told Ron one day with a smiling on his boldness."lonesome Hagrid would consider a excursion through a dangerously deadly afforest a salutary idea for an pleasure trip or even a date."

They had both laughed at the thinking of it. Hagrid was definitely one of Harry, Ron, and Hermione's favorite citizenry, but they didn't always agree with Hagrid when it came to what was precious and cuddly, especially when the cuddly creature had claws, jaws, Stinger, or in well-nigh typeface with Hagrid's pets…all three.

Nonetheless, Hagrid was as gentle as could be for being a half-giant. They knew they'd never find a more loyal friend than they had in Hagrid, with the exception of each other of course of instruction.

Ron decided Harry was right. Yes, they'd have to take a shit at least one more stop before returning to the infirmary. Hopefully by then, Madame Pomfrey would be finished with her examination and they could see Hermione.

They found Professor McGonagall first. She was cleaning up from an apparently challenging metamorphosis course of instruction with the 1st years.

There were feathers, and what appeared to formerly have been teacupful, spread all over the tables.

As they looked around"Don't ask !"she said with a snort.

They both grinned remembering their first attempts at transfiguring. poor people results sometimes were the most humourous, at least until Professor McGonagall assigned additional work to ameliorate their substandard performance.

As if a igniter went on in McGonagall's brain, she suddenly realized that they were both standing in figurehead of her.

"She's awake ? ! ”, she shot quickly at them.

"Yes professor, only just. Madame Pomfrey is examining her now, but before she… asked me to abuse out,"Ron said struggling for words that wouldn't get him into worry."Hermione sat up and we were talking. She's a bit weak, but she looked pretty beneficial considering."

"Well, that is beneficial news. Have you informed the Grangers yet ?"McGonagall asked.

"Yes professor, Ron has just sent them an owl."Harry interjected and then added."Now we've got to go and state Professor Dumbledore and Hagrid."

It was now the start of the dinner minute and Professor McGonagall offered to go to the Great Hall and inform the scholar at the Gryffindor table of the effective news.

This thought hadn't occurred to Harry and Ron before now and Ron said,"Yeah, that's right…Neville, Seamus, Ginny and the others will definitely need to bed as soon and possible."

"Ginny ! !"Harry thought out gaudy, quite by accident. Ron shot a quick flavor at him."What about Ginny ?"Ron asked looking around, one-half expecting her to be standing right behind him they way Harry had said her name.

Grasping around quickly for a reason for his outburst he lamely said,"Er…well…um… she's been pretty distressed, you know. Maybe we should…er…find her too."

Ron just looked at him then said in a she's only my babe style,"She'll be fine. Don't vexation, she'll find us after she's heard and then we can tell her what we know."

Harry tried to appear in agreement, but he wasn't sure if he was really pulling it off. He noticed professor McGonagall was sizing him up with one eyebrow raised and a bit of what appeared to be a knowing grinning on her face. Harry looked away from her quickly.

Harry gave a sigh of relief when Ron asked,"Shall we go then ?"

He had apparently missed the all silent exchange that had just occurred and was set to go find Dumbledore and Hagrid and then get back to the infirmary.

Harry was suddenly quite grateful for Ron's ability to miss the point, as Hermione would ingest virtually undoubtedly said at that consequence. The fact remained though, Harry would ingest liked to order Ginny himself, but couldn't think of an acceptable line to support his action.

He pictured her hearing the happy news and getting excited. She might even be inclined to hug him in her upheaval.

Harry daydreamed about telling her the good news for a few minutes as they walked along to Dumbledore's office. He had completely forgotten his foreign mission to find her when Ron met him outside of his final stage lesson.

fountainhead, there was no metre for them to go off and talk alone now. It would have to await.

"But if I could talk to her now…."Harry had thought…"Harry ! …Harry ? … I'm talking to you !"Ron's voice invaded his daydream and brought him thudding back to earth.

"Oh…sorry. What were you saying ?"

Ron just looked at his Friend with an odd questioning look, but when Harry didn't offer an explanation he just shrugged his articulatio humeri and continued.

"Well…I was saying that I bet that Hermione would like to have got some fresh clothes to put on before she starts getting flooded with visitors. I know we've been performing the Freshening Charm, but I'm sure she'd still prefer a new getup to what she's been wearing for almost 2 months. For her it will…you know… be the principal of the matter, not how fair we've kept her. Don't you think ?"

"Yeah, you're probably right, but how will we get into her hall to get them. You know the castle won't allow boys to enrol the girl's dormitory."Harry reminded him.

Then Ron went on,"It's not sightly really is it ? … I mean, Hermione can come to our room any prison term, but we can't go to hers."Ron grumbled.

Harry responded,"fountainhead, I guess it's like Hermione said. I guess the Headmasters through the years have found girls to be more…trustworthy than boys…at to the lowest degree in that respect."

"Yeah, I guess so."Ron said, allowing his thinker to wonder Ron began thinking of what might befall if boys could feature free access to the young lady'rooms.

It seemed a bit of a mischievous grin was rounding the corners of his mouth.

Harry noticed and said,"What's on your mind Ron ?"he too was grinning and thinking the Same affair.

"Oh…nothing."said Ron with a smirk.

"Yeah…and there's nothing on my creative thinker either,"Harry added with a grin.

They broke into laughter and turned the recession to the passage that led to Professor Dumbledore's bureau with smile on their faces and a bit more spring in their footstep than they'd had in nearly two months.


Chapter 10 Dumbledore's informant

As they approached the Lucy Stone gargoyle that marked the entrance to Dumbledore's office, it suddenly began to move. Harry and Ron looked up and saw Dumbledore himself descending the spiral Edward Durell Stone stairway. He had a knowing grinning on his brass.

Harry spoke first,"Professor, we were just coming to get you."

"I thought I might be seeing you, however, I thought it best that I save you the trouble."he said.

"So… you know already ?"Ron asked.

"Oh yes, I was just visited by a somewhat alienated, slight, tawny owl. It seemed he was thrown a bit off course."Dumbledore added and Ron blushed.

"Oh no, Pig ! That fucking skirt, oh sorry professor."

"Yes, well, I hope you don't mind Mr. Weasley, but I sent Fawkes on in his place. Young Pigwidgeon didn't appear to be up to the head trip today."Dumbledore exclaimed.

Ron responded,"Thanks professor, that bird's a menace,"but then softening a slight, he added,"but I guess he's ok most of the time."

Dumbledore then said,"I was just on my way to natter miss Granger. If you're not otherwise engaged, would you two care to get together me ?"

Together they said"Yes ! ! ”, but then remembering about Hagrid, Harry said with a note of dashing hopes in his interpreter,"but, we have to go to Hagrid's and tell him first. He'll skin us if we don't let him live Hermione's awake."

Dumbledore let them stew for a few seconds then said looking over his half-moon spectacles at them with a bit of a smile,"fountainhead, if you'd rather tell him in person, that would be very nice…

However, I took it upon myself to give Faux command to block off by Hagrid's on his way to inform the Grangers. I hope I haven't overstepped my bounds."

Ron practically shouted,"Oh no ! That would be just fine…don't you think Harry ?"

Harry was smiling at Dumbledore, who seemed to be enjoying this piddling exchange. Then Harry exclaimed,"Yeah, come on then, let's get to the infirmary wing. Surely Madame Pomfrey is finished with her now."

Suddenly remembering how Ron had been practically thrown out of there earlier he added a bit nervously,"She will let us in, won't she professor ?"

With a instant and a smiling, Professor Dumbledore said,"Don't business organisation yourselves with such thing my Young necromancer. You just leave Poppy to me."

With renewed confidence off they went, striding toward the hospital annexe and back to Hermione.

As they entered the wing Ron's affectionateness was racing.

Harry too was excited. He couldn't believe that she was finally awake.

Hermione was sitting up in bed and looked much stronger than when Ron had left earlier. When she saw the boys, she beamed at them and held out her sleeve.

She hugged them both in turn and began,"Madame Pomfrey has been telling me how you to stayed with me good morning, noon, and night."

Harry answered,"We just couldn't let you wake up alone."

They both were beaming back at her.

Gazing at Ron, she responded,"Well, I definitely wasn't alone."

Ron flushed and seemed to squirm a bit under her grinning gaze. He quickly changed the subject,"So, um…tell us. How are you ? What did Madame Pomfrey say ?"

"fountainhead, I'm in perfect health. I'm just a little weak from lying here for so long. She's given me a strengthening potion that I have to read for the next brace of days, but I'll be ok. She says I can probably riposte to the dormitory in a couple of days."Hermione answered.

Then spotting the schoolmaster, she added,"Professor, it's so commodity to see you."

"Miss granger, it's very good to see you, too. We've all been a bit worried, but the body does what it must I suppose."

"Yes, I suppose it does."she said with a smile then continued."professor, since I woke up I've been wondering what happened, you know, after I fell. How are Hagrid and the others ?"

Dumbledore had no metre to respond for at that moment a thriving voice came from behind him.

Hagrid had just arrived and was striding toward the chemical group of visitor huddled around her bed with Professor McGonagall following closely behind.

"Hagrid ! ! prof McGonagall ! ! I'm so glad you're both ok ! How's Grawp and Madame Maxime ?"

Everyone went silent for a present moment, then Hagrid broke the quiet. He walked over adjacent to Hermione and took her relatively minor hand in his. Then he told her what had transpired and the luck of his comrade.

"He was a hero. Saved my life, he did. Wouldn't be here otherwise."

Hagrid was beginning to get a piffling choked up. He told Hermione how glad he was she was awake and recovering then he said that he'd sojourn again later. After Hagrid left Hermione felt dire for making him live over the events again.

"I didn't know. There is so very much I don't know. What I do know, is that I've lost nearly two month of my life."

She was beginning to get tears in her eyes. Ron and Harry tried to comfort her.

Harry took her paw and said,"It'll be alright now Hermione, we promise."

Ron sat down at the end of the bed opposite Harry. He started gently patting her leg through the blanket and added,"We're all together now, that's what's of import. Harry and I will recite you everything, but you need to get your military posture back."

Hermione looked at Harry's hand and then held the other out to Ron. He moved closer to the head of the bed and took it. Harry sat down on the other side of her bed and there they sat.

prof Dumbledore said his farewell and excused himself.

McGonagall also bid Hermione goodnight and left the Baroness Jackson of Lodsworth shortly after the headmaster. They both knew they needed clip to catch up.

Harry overheard the prof telling Madame Pomfrey that he would limit her other visitors to Hagrid and her parents, but that Ron and Harry were to be admitted freely. With a bit of a grumbling about ‘ needing ease'she reluctantly agreed.

The three talked for hours.

The ward was filled with laugh mostly, but there were of line moments of sorrowfulness as they relayed the lot of pass extremity of the Order and school stave.

They tried to occupy her in on everything that had been going on while she was asleep. She was temporarily mortified when they told her that classes had begun again a few week prior.

She went into a sudden panic over how very much she had missed and that she would fail her NEWTS horribly.

It wasn't until Harry pulled out some of the rather copious promissory note he and Ron's had taken and laid them in her lap that she calmed down a bit.

"You two did all of this ? I don't believe it !"She said with a smile."That's not all you'll be surprised about."

They went on to tell her how they had really applied themselves and that she would definitely be proud of their efforts. They also told her about the abridged course schedule for the year and their plan for auror training following the end of the summer term.

The sentence had flown by that eventide. It wasn't until Mr. and Mrs. Granger entered the cellblock that they had realized how long they had been talking.

They were beside themselves as Mrs. Granger ran over to Hermione's bed with teardrop streaming down her face.

Mr. farmer was rather outwear and worn looking as though he had just run a very foresighted airstream.

Harry and Ron greeted them and decided they should give them some privacy with their daughter. They promised to give back later and left the hospital ward.

They thought this would be a good time to visit with the others in the commons room. They were certain that they were do-or-die for news, having been kept from visiting Hermione in person.


Chapter 11 park room Court

As Harry and Ron entered the usual way, they were nearly bowled over by the wave of the great unwashed coming at them firing questions.

When the initial attack was over, they all made their way over to their favorite chairs by the hearth.

Ron and Harry sat in the oversized chairman nearest the fire while the eternal rest sat on squashy nance on the floor. As Harry and Ron sat talking to the hearing on the storey, they had the appearing of holding Margaret Court.

It had been a retentive fourth dimension since the last evening they spent sitting together in that room and it felt good to be together again.

It would even be better when Hermione was released from hospital, completing the radical once again. They began answering a outpouring of questions as best they could.

Everyone was rapt that Hermione was back, no one more so than Ginny. She had still been feeling a bit guilty about the term of her friend.

Regardless of Harry's admonitions, she still felt responsible for for not being able to completely guard against Voldemort's jinx that struck them.

She and Hermione had become quite close over the preceding few years. Hermione, after all was her brother's best champion and she had spent vacations and holidays with the Weasley's at the burrow.

Ginny sort of looked at Hermione as an elderly sister and a very skilful friend. Being the only girl in a house of seven child, Ginny really appreciated Hermione's sojourn. It gave her an ally in the den of Weasley male.

Dean and Seamus had gone to the kitchens to knick some former night snacks and a habitue party had ensued.

The entirely thing missing, other than Hermione, was Fred and George Weasley's Wizarding Weazes.

Neville had thought though that it was somewhat of an improvement due to the fact that he was the most likely candidate to let been the dupe of the twins'inventions.

They celebrated until around 11:00 when prof McGonagall came in and told them off for keeping her awake.

people began to slowly clear the way. At the end of the night Ron, Harry, and Ginny were the last to remain. Ginny yawned, but didn't seem to want to go to bed yet. Ron started talking of getting back to the hospital and Harry agreed that it was probably time to lead back. As they were preparing to leave, Ginny continued to stare into the flack sleepily.

"Aren't you going to bed Ginny ?"Ron asked.

"Well, I am a petty sleepy, but I'm not set to go straight to bed just yet. I'll turn in soon. Tell Hermione hello for me and that I'll sojourn as soon as Professor Dumbledore will allow it."

"okey. well, see you later Gin. Are you prepare Harry ?"

Harry paused for a moment then responded,"Yeah, okay."

He glanced back at Ginny quickly as they were exiting the portrait trap. Her powdered ginger hair seemed to be glowing in the firelight. Harry suddenly had an idea to buy himself a few minutes alone with Ginny.

"Ron ?"

"Yeah ?"Ron asked."Well remember we were planning to get Hermione some sweet clothes before all of the visitant began descending upon her ?"Harry asked.

"Yeah, I know, but we still can't get into the lady friend's dormitory."Ron said."well, no, we can't, but Ginny can. Why don't you go ahead to the infirmary and see Hermione and I'll go back in and ask Ginny to go up and get her a fresh change of clothes."Harry said crossing his fingers in his robe sac.

Ron thought for a second and then said,"That's a unspoiled idea, but you don't judgement do you ? I mean I know you'd like to see Hermione too."

Harry responded trying not to voice too anxious,"No, it's amercement. There will plenty of time for me to see her. Besides, this would give you a niggling time alone with Hermione. You are still planning to tell her, you know, how you finger ?"

Liking the idea of spending quiet entirely meter with Hermione, Ron considered his answer then said,"I do want to tell her, but now that she's awake, I'm not sure it will be as gentle as I'd like. It was no problem telling her I fancy her when she was completely unconscious, but now…well, it's a bit harder looking her in the center and saying the same things.

What if she doesn't feel the same or worse…laughs at the view of the whole affair ?"

Harry felt sympathy for his supporter, he knew exactly what he was feeling.

"I don't know Ron. Hermione is the comfortably soul to ask about relationships, but obviously that's not really an selection is it ? All I know is that while she slept you really regretted not telling her Sooner.

What if something else happens and you still haven't told her ? I know it's hard, but why don't you go spend some time with her and just see if it feels right. Maybe you'll know when it's sentence, if it happens."

Not looking completely convinced Ron answered,"Well, I guess that's as good as a program as any. I'll see you a minuscule later okay."

As Harry turned to reenter the portrait hole he quickly added,"Listen, I'll take my time so you can spend more time alone alright."

"Yeah, thanks, Harry…you're a capital mate."

With that Ron headed down the corridor and disappeared from sight.

Harry turned and gave the watchword to the Fat Lady, who annoyingly swung open again adding,"Make up your nous won't you."

When he stepped into the common way it was still abandon except for the rather small ball curled up in the chair by the firing that was Ginny.

He walked quietly to her and looked down at her. In the few minute of arc that he was talking to Ron in the hall, she had fallen asleep in the president that Harry had vacated. He wasn't sure what he should do. Should he ignite her or let her sleep ?

She looked beautiful dormancy in the luminescence of the dying fervor. He was beginning to experience the impulse to lean over and kiss her again. He stood gazing at her for probably a broad minute then decided he'd wake her.

After all, he had told Ron that he'd return with a modification of clothes for Hermione. Ginny was the merely one who could aid him with that at the second. He didn't think she would mind. It was for Hermione after all.

He slowly reached down and placed his hand on her shoulder and quietly spoke.

"Ginny ? Ginny wake up."

She slowly opened her eyes and gave a cat-like stretch as she began to focalize on Harry's face.

"Oh, Harry. Have I been sleeping long ? How come your not at the hospital with Ron and Hermione ?"

"I'm sorry to wake you Ginny, but I wanted to ask you a favor."

arry explained about the fresh gown for Hermione and then asked,"So, can you assist me ?"

"Sure, I'd be glad to Harry. I'll be compensate back."She rose and walked to the stair and disappeared into the hall to the leftfield.

Harry's mind began to reel. What was he going to say when she came back ? What if she's just too sleepy-eyed and wants to go straight to bed ?

He decided he'd take his own advice and wait for his moment. If it felt right he'd talk to her, if not, he'd wait.

With a plan in judgment he felt a piddling calmer. After about ten minute of arc Ginny reappeared at the tooshie of the stairs with what appeared to be an all-night bag in tow.

"Here, Harry. I think this will work."

"Thanks Ginny, I know Hermione will treasure this."

"Oh it's no hassle, as I said I'm felicitous to help."

Noticing Harry wasn't leaving she asked,"Is there anything else ?"

Harry wasn't for certain how to approach this then a thought came to him.

"Well, I thought I'd hang around here for a little while, you know before I go back to the infirmary. Ron kind of wanted to go on ahead…alone."

Ginny seemed to possess a look of dawning comprehension on her face and said excitedly,"So, has he told her then ?"

Not meaning to distinguish Ginny the hale story, without Ron's license, he said,"Er…told her what ?"

"wellspring, that he's in love with her silly. It's been very obvious hasn't it, especially since Hermione's accident."Then seeing the face of surprise on Harry's face she added,"Didn't you know ? Surely you had suspicions."

At this point Harry could see no reason to keep the arcanum any longer, she already knew without being told. He began to state her the whole tarradiddle of Ron's confession to him at Hermione's bedside. Then asked,"You and Hermione talk about, you know… girlfriend things… right ?"

"Yeah…Why ?"She asked with a curious face on her face.

"wellspring, I was just wondering…what are his chances ? Does she ever say anything… about Ron I mean ?"

Ginny considered the doubtfulness for a few second gear, which had begun to make Harry quite nervous for Ron as he thought of him pouring out his meat to Hermione.

"I really shouldn't say… but honestly, she had kind of given up that he'd ever come to his signified. I'm not sure where she is right now on that depicted object. She has had feelings for Ron… in the past I mean, but…they fight so lots and clobber. She just wasn't sure if it was a soundly thought or not. If Ron's gone to spill to her tonight, I guess we'll find out soon enough won't we."Ginny added matter-of-factly.

At this Harry replied,"wellspring, it's not definite really. He was going to kind of see how thing went and only talk to her if it felt…you know…like the right minute. You absolutely can not tell Hermione about this or say anything to Ron, or heaven forbid, you can't say anything your brothers. Ron would have my hide."Harry pleaded.

"Not to vex Harry, your secret, and Ron's of grade, is dependable with me."She added with a smiling.

She was now thinking about all the torture she could impose upon Ron. That is if she hadn't just promised Harry that she wouldn't.

Harry seemed to suit a little aflutter and suspicious at her smirk and quickly interjected,"Please Ginny, prognosticate me you won't make Ron's aliveness miserable over this."

smiling and enjoying her bit of superpower she said,"Okay, okay, I swear I won't use my cognition for evil, but you have to admit, it's a bit of a sacrifice for me. Especially after all the grief he's given me over boys that I've dated."

At this full point Ginny realized that they were still standing in the eye of the usual room and she asked,"Well, since you appear to be sticking around for a bit, would you like to sit down ? I could stay with you if you like, you know, to help hold open you awake she said with a small yawn.

"well, if you'd like to…and you're not too tired, that would be great. I'd be intimate some ship's company,"Harry answered.

"No, I'll be fine, I'm actually starting to get my second wind now. After that word, who could sleep."

With that they sat down in the chairperson near the attack together and talked for some time about nothing in picky, but at the same clock time everything. They laughed and teased each other for nearly an hour.

They were both feeling a bit sleepy now and there was a small lull in the conversation. Ginny was sitting snug to the fire and was looking into the flames.

Harry was looking at her.

She looked sweet and beautiful. He wanted to tell her what he was thinking. They had spent the last 60 minutes doing what they always do, comfortably talking and laughing.

He wanted so badly to accomplish out and take her paw.

When Ginny turned, she saw he had been looking at her. He held his regard for a few seconds before his face began to sluice a bit and he looked at the floor.

Feeling a bit surprised at Harry's expression and his reaction to her catching him looking at her she asked,"What is it Harry ? What's wrong ? You know you can talk to me, right ?"

Harry looked at her once again and before he could contain the words, they came tumbling out,"Yeah, that's just it. I can talk to you so easily, Ginny. I like it… maybe too much."

Then he just immobilize. His mind was racing. Why had he said that now ?

Maybe he was sleepy and he had let his guard down, regardless it was too late now.

Ginny just sat there looking at Harry, not saying anything oral fissure gaping and centre broad heart-to-heart.

Harry figured he had past the point of no return and he might as well lay everything out on the tabular array now.

Before he could lose his boldness he plunged on,"The truth is Ginny, I think I have…feelings for you. tangible touch I mean, not just ‘ you're my upright Friend's Sister feelings ’, but real feelings."

Without pausing to let her respond he continued,"I know this is probably coming as a bit of a shock for you, and I'm sorry about that. Hermione has told me that you had sort of had given up your crush on me years ago and had …moved on."

She blushed a bit at those comments and made a mental note to let the cat out of the bag to Hermione, but was still silently just staring at Harry in skepticism.

"Well, er…I surmise that's… that's it then.

Um…I fancy you a bit… and have for awhile, but since you don't feel the same…that's okay.

You er… probably are already seeing someone else anyway. It's okay ; um…well…We can still be protagonist can't we ? And…could we keep this between us ? Please ? I'd rather not have to run your brother's ribbing any more than than Ron would. fountainhead, good night Ginny."

With that he made a headlong retreat towards the portrait yap, unfortunately he had forgotten Hermione's bag on his first get-away endeavor and had to plump for rail.

Ginny was still sitting in her professorship speechless.

"Er…forgot Hermione's bag…well…good nighttime then."Harry said blushing orange red and with a bit of cracking in his phonation that he'd hoped she hadn't noticed.

Again he turned to leave and got as far as the portraiture golf hole exit before he heard,"Harry ! … wait ... Where are you going ? You can't just…just say all those things… and …and go off without so much as letting me say a unity word !"

Uh-oh, here it comes Harry mentation. He'd seen Ginny telling off boy before and he didn't fancy being on the receiving end of it. However, he had started this and he thought it only fair to let her finish it.

bettor now, in the empty common room, than later in some early live theatrical role of the castle he thought. So, he stopped dead where he was and just stood there with his eyes closed tight and his typeface screwed up, gritting his teeth.

He was still facing the door and he was waiting for the blowup.

About thirty seconds passed and nix happened. He began to alleviate the stress in his face and slowly turned around.

Ginny was standing now on the early position of the room. When Harry turned to look her she simply said two small-scale words,"How long ?"

He stood there thinking that this could be bad. At least she wasn't throwing curses at him.

Cautiously he responded,"Well, I'm not exactly sure, but for awhile. I think it first really hit me at St. Mungo's outside of Ron's room the day he woke up. I had wanted to…"

"To what ?"Ginny demanded.

"fountainhead, to…to kiss you."

Harry's heart was pounding somewhere in the neighbourhood of his disco biscuit's apple now and his belly had been inhabited by the flock of butterflies once again.

He couldn't believe he was actually saying these thing out loud. Ginny was slowly moving towards Harry now. He wasn't sure what to do. He wasn't sure what she was about to do. He felt like running, but for some reason he was frozen to the spot.

Ginny continued to advance silently on Harry. She was very close now, only a substructure or so away. She was looking directly into his heart. He was melting under her regard.

Then she broke her secrecy,"You said you wanted to osculate me, so why didn't you ?"

Harry's creative thinker was spinning. What did she need ? What did she expect from him ? He wasn't sure what was happening.

He then answered again, in a somewhat crackling but quiet phonation,"Well, it didn't seem like the aright time. You were crying and upset and I didn't want to arrive at it worse."

She answered quietly,"I'm not crying now, Harry."

And she moved even closer to him. Their bodies were literally inches apart. She was looking up at him as he was looking down.

She just stood there waiting for him to react.

"No… you're not."

Harry's mind was racing. He couldn't help himself. She looked so incredible. He leaned down slowly toward her keeping his eyes on hers.

He took both of her hands in his. Her work force were trembling.

She didn't pull away, he thought. That's a thoroughly house.

He leaned even closer and whispered,"Ginny…"

Then he slowly closed the remaining gap between them. He kissed her softly and tenderly. He felt her tingle against him.

Feeling her body respond to him that way only urged him on, and with that he totally let go.

He eased his hands up her side of meat and then slowly slue his them around her pulling her tightly against him. When his brim met hers again, he kissed her more deeply than he had ever kissed anyone before in his life sentence.

He had imagined this so many times, even dreamed about it, but this was so much break than his mental imagery. He couldn't believe he was there and this was happening.

After a few minutes they drew apart.

A few seconds of breathless secrecy passed then Harry whispered,"I guess this means, you aren't angry with me ?"Harry said with a mischievous grin.

Ginny smiled back at him and asked,"Do you require to go back and sit down then ?"

As Harry slid his script down her arm and took cargo deck of her hand again he responded,"Yeah, I'd really like that."

They walked hired man in hand over to the hearth again and sat down in Harry's favored president together. He put his weaponry around her and pulled her closing curtain.

They sat quietly, content to just be close to each other, staring into the fire. After a few moment Harry broke the silence. He had enquiry. He wanted to know if she had been feeling the Sami way. Had she wanted him to snog her too before now ?

Ginny began blushing a lilliputian,"Well… it's always been you, Harry. I know I started going out with former guys, but that was because I didn't think I'd ever have a chance with to be with you. I think the reason that none of my other young man worked out was because I was always comparing them to you…and they seemed to give way miserably."

Harry smiled and raised one eyebrow at this and said,"Miserably, huh ?"

"Don't get cocky, Mr. Potter."She responded with a smirk."Anyway, it worked didn't it. Letting go of the idea of you ever having belief for me, is actually what allowed us to get to know each other better wasn't it. When I decided to ‘ move on ’, as Hermione had put it, I wasn't spooky around you anymore and we became friends."

Harry leaned over and kissed her temple,"Yeah, it definitely worked alright."

Ginny smiled and touched his face with the palm of her hired man. They kissed again playfully for a few minutes.

When they broke apart this clip Harry asked,"Ginny, what do you think that Ron and the quietus of your family are going to think about this ? I mean obviously, I want to see you again."

She smiled at his nervousness about her folk's favourable reception."Harry, they all love you."Then in a slightly twit voice she added,"Besides, how could they argue that I could chance anyone respectable than the wizard who saved the world ?"

Harry gave her a sheepish tone and said,"I'm life-threatening Ginny. What if Ron suddenly thinks of me as less than worthy of his only sis like he has the rest of your young man ?"

She could severalise he was really concern about this and she thought it rather sweetness.

Then she said,"Listen Harry. They all know how I've felt about you in the past. They really do get laid you and they know what type of person you are, especially Ron. They may be a little surprised at first, but I really think they'll be happy for us."

look at Harry she could tell he wasn't completely convert.

"If you'd like, we could just keep it our piddling mystical for awhile. You know, see how things go. It might be kind of fun keeping it to ourselves, at least for now."

Harry looked at her for a few indorsement then with a feigned look of astonishment he said,"Why Ginerva Weasley… us ? … sneaking around ? …sounds fun."He finished with a gag.

He didn't want to go, but he started thinking about the fact that it had been a twosome 60 minutes since Ron had gone back to the hospital and it was nearly one in the morning time. Ron was probably beginning to wonder what happened to him.

"Ginny, I really don't want to get out you right now, but if we are going to keep this quiet for awhile, I'd better get going."

She signed then said,"I know, I'm just really well-off here in this chair. When will we be capable to see each early again ?"

Harry thought for a moment then said,"wellspring, it's Ron's turn to attend lessons tomorrow, so it would probably be a little untrusting if I didn't spend the day in the hospital. I will be in classes again on Fri. I could probably make an excuse about not stopping by at dejeuner on Friday and we could meet somewhere. Where do you cogitate would be unspoilt ?"

Ginny thought for a second,"What about the library ? We could… kind of sneak off between the stacks."

With a footling bit of truthful surprise Harry's eyes popped blanket open, then recovering he said,"I like the way you think, Gin. So…it's a day of the month then ?"

He leaned down and kissed her gently and said,"Goodnight Ginny. I had a with child sentence tonight."

With a smile she answered,"So did I, Harry. Sleep well."

Harry walked backwards a few whole tone looking back at waving to her then he turned and left through the portrait trap feeling happier than he had in a very long time.


Chapter 12 : Ron's New Dilemma

Several minutes later Harry walked into the hospital extension. He saw Ron sitting in his usual chairman beside Hermione's bed and approached him quietly.

He wasn't sure if he was awake or asleep.

When he arrived at the bed Ron jumped a little and said,"Hi. I was beginning to mean you decided to sleep in the dormitory room tonight or something."

Harry suddenly feeling a bit guilty said,"Well, Ginny got some apparel for Hermione and then we just kind of sat up talking for awhile."

It was after all, the true statement, just not the solid the true.

Obviously Ron didn't find this odd because he simply replied,"Oh."

Grateful for his credence of his explanation Harry looked down at Hermione who was sleeping peacefully then asked,"So ? How did it go here ?"

Ron got up from his professorship and motioned for Harry to fall out him.

They walked away from Hermione's bed and towards the window.

Harry again said,"fountainhead ?"

Ron looked a bit down. Harry was beginning to worry that things had not gone well at all.

Then Ron began,"Well, when I got back her parents had just left. She seemed gladiola to see me and we talked for awhile. She asked about you actually and I told her about the clothes. Then we talked more about what has been happening while she was asleep."

"So you never really felt like the sentence was right then ?"Harry asked.

"Well, actually there was a gunpoint where she started thanking me for staying with her and that it meant a lot to her that I was here when she woke up. I was sitting on her bed at the clock time with her and matter seemed to be getting…you know…a little tense."Ron said.

"So you did tell her then ?"Harry asked.

"Not exactly, I variety of lost my nerve."He ended lamely"What if I never get up enough nerve to actually secern her ? I'm just not just with Latinian language stuff. I'm afraid I'll foul it up and then she'll never speak to me again. I couldn't stand it if we weren't protagonist anymore."Ron ended in a rather desperate tone.

Harry stood there looking sympathetically at his friend for a arcminute, then said,"What you need is a plan Ron. We'll think of something. Maybe there is a way that you could distinguish her, without actually saying anything."

Ron looked mortified,"You intend, just osculate her right out of the blue and see what happens ?"

Laughing a little Harry responded,"No, no of track not. We have to come up with a way you can surprise her. You know, do something nice for her. Hermione's a very sassy girl. She won't need Book if you do the right things."

Ron looked at Harry and then over at Hermione before continuing,"wellspring, that sounds well in possibility, but what exactly do you have in mind ?"

"I don't make love just yet. Give me some time to suppose about it and try to relax."

Harry wanted to tell Ron that Hermione really had considered him before as young man stuff, but not knowing how she felt now, he didn't want to get his hopes up too much yet.

"For now, let's rest on it. You have class tomorrow and I'll be here with Hermione. Maybe the two of us can arrive up with something. We have a petty prison term because she won't be out of the infirmary until the source of next week. I'm sure you can be ready by then."Harry reassured him.

"I'm glad one of us is sure,"Ron said.

After that they sat and considered a few ideas that didn't speech sound that cracking out loud. It was really previous now, nearly 3:00 in the morning in fact.

They decided they'd considerably get to bed especially Ron who needed to be capable to focus in example in the morning time.


Chapter 13 : Catching Up

When they hit the camp bed that night next to Hermione, they fell immediately departed and didn't Wake until Dobby came in with the breakfast trays the succeeding sunrise. They were both groggy and not very hungry.

Hermione seemed a lot warm and less tired than the day before and was chattering cheerily along to them as the three ate. She was carrying the conversation, a fact for which they were grateful at the moment, because they were having trouble with cohesive intellection going on their simple four hours of rest.

Ron got ready to leave alone for his low socio-economic class shortly after eating. He said in effect bye to Harry and out of use he went over and touched Hermione on the cheek as he gently leaned down and kissed Hermione on the os frontale.

"Bye Hermione, I'll be back."

He and Harry had both been doing that for hebdomad when they left her each day. He hadn't considered that it might come as a bit of a electrical shock to her until he did it that particular break of day.

He was flushing pink as he straightened himself again. Hermione was looking up at him with a slightly surprise face. Harry was just standing there looking back and Forth between them, not offering any help whatsoever.

Ron began to roll on with an apology as he stood there blushing wanting to vanish. If you could only apparate inside Hogwarts, he thought, I'd get the underworld out of here.

"Um…oh…sorry, Hermione. It's just… well, you see…we've been sort of been saying good bye to you that way, haven't we Harry ?"

Looking to his mate for reenforcement, Harry nodded and added,"We thought maybe you'd palpate us near you more than hear us."

Ron went on,"Yeah, that's right."Looking at Harry gratefully is if he suddenly had taken on the character of his loyal defense attorney, then added"Of path, you don't want me to keep doing it…well, now that you're awake. Just habit I guess. Well… sorry."

She could tell he was embarrassed and she decided to let him off the hooking.

"Don't be silly Ron. I think it's Sweet that you and Harry were so protective of me and took such soundly caution of me… I don't thinker at all."

She gave him a slightly shy grin then she reached her hand out and squeezed his gently.

"It's really O.K. Ron."

Ron's voice was faltering a bit and he stuttered on,"Oh… well… okay… good then. well, see you later then. Bye Harry."

As Ron left the hospital he was still a bit scour, but his heart was a little ignitor. He was thinking of how she reached for his hand.

She certainly didn't have to do that. What did it mean ?

He was having a bit of a nonreversible conversation in his mind about not getting himself too excited, after all, it could have been just a champion thanking a another friend.

back in the hospital Harry and Hermione exchanged somewhat awkward smiles and then Hermione said,"That Ron, he can be so…so,"

She was grasping for the aright words, but Harry helped her along by adding,"so, Ron-like ?"

With a bit of a chortle she responded,"Yeah, exactly."

Sitting down by the bed Harry remembered the overnight bag that Ginny had packed for Hermione and asked her if she would like to interchange. Hermione thought that it was a smashing idea and thanked Harry for thinking of her.

"fountainhead actually,"Harry began,"it was Ron's mind. I just asked Ginny to get them for you."

With a bit of surprise on her typeface, she responded,"Oh, I just thought, well…that's not very ‘ Ron-like'is it ? Things really have changed while I've been sleeping."

Harry said he'd step out and devote her some privacy while she got dressed and come back in a few transactions. He stepped around the side of her secrecy filmdom and turned his spine.

Hermione quickly changed and then called to Harry,"okey, I'm decent now. You can come back."

Harry reappeared from behind the silver screen and moved back to his chair by the bed. He told her how good it was to have her spinal column and that he and Ron had really missed her.

They began talking about all the things the three of them would do together after she was out of the hospital in a twain of years. He was actually trying to fish around for something that would help Ron.

He ask her matter like,"If you could do one thing this week after you're released, what would it be ?"or"What do you think you'll find up to doing ?"

All she offered though was that with all of the category she missed, she would definitely be heading to the library with their surprisingly, but very thorough, notes.

That wasn't exactly what Harry was looking for, but it was typical Hermione and he smiled as she went on about getting caught up on her studies.

Next they turned their conversations to how everyone else was doing. When she finally hit upon Ginny, Harry didn't mean for it to be, but his face must make been a bit revelation, because Hermione definitely noticed something was up.

"What's wrong ? What's going on with Ginny ? She's O.K. isn't she ? Harry Potter…What is it that you aren't telling me ? disgorge it !"

Harry wasn't sure if wanted to plowshare his secret yet. First of all, even though it was a bit devious, the thought of sneaking around was sort of exciting. He also wasn't sure if he should separate Hermione if he hadn't told Ron.

He was about to say nothing was up, but unfortunately, she was lasting,"fountainhead ? semen on, I know you're up to something, Mr. ceramist. You can't lie to me."

Looking at Hermione, he knew he'd never convince her.

Before he knew what he was doing, he was looking down at the flooring and he was most definitely ‘ spilling it.'

He was telling her everything from the consequence outside of Ron's hospital room to the group meeting the night before in the common room and all of his thought process in between, well maybe not all of his sentiment. Of course he left out some of the more intimate details, but she got the center of it all.

When he finished he looked up at her, not knowing what to expect. To his relief, she was beaming at him.

"I knew it ! I just knew it was only really a matter of time. You two have so often in common. I realize not everything that you and Ginny have shared has been pleasant, but it has certainly bonded you two for life. After all Harry, you've saved her life ! What girl wouldn't be attracted to a guy who's done that ?"

Harry interrupted her for a consequence,"Well, I can think of at least one. I've saved your life history before, too."He said with a teasing grin.

"well, that's different. We're different aren't we ?"She said stumbling a bit, but regaining her premature tacking she continued,"Anyway, I think she's perfect for you Harry. Not at all weak or whiny like…oh, sorry."

Harry just raised his eyebrows at Hermione. He had no idea she felt that way about Cho. Hermione continued as if he had had no reaction to the comment she just let pillowcase and he decided to let it go.

He did have to admit that she was right about Cho. That was the one thing he didn't like…all the war cry. He never knew quite how to handle it because it was always about Cedric.

"I bet Ginny is just beside herself with disbelief that it finally actually happened. I can't wait to see her."

Harry suddenly felt mortified. He wasn't sure he liked the approximation of his best friend talking about him with his new…what should he shout her ? Was she his girl ? They hadn't actually gone on a escort, but she certainly had gone well beyond being a friend at this point.

"Hermione please,"he begged."Please don't say anything. We haven't even told Ron yet. You're the first-class honours degree and only person to cognize actually. We don't really live how to narrate Ron. Now that we're on the subject, what do you retrieve Ron will do ?"

He began telling her about his worries that he would soon be joining the social station of the other boy in Ginny's life on Ron's hit list.

Hermione giggled, but seeing that Harry was sober she said,"Harry are you kidding ? I think Ron will love the idea. You know, he may bristle at starting time because after all, he is Ron, and it is Ginny, but I think he'll be thrilled after it has a probability to sink in. Please try not to worry. Oh Harry, it's simply wonderful."

He had to smile in spite of himself. He had to admit he felt happier than he could ever recollect feeling in very long prison term.

"I do think that you should tell Ron soon though. He may not appreciate being kept in the dark about this, and you wouldn't want him to find out accidentally. He might be a bit suffer if that happens you know."

Harry knew she was right. He decided he'd own to spill the beans to Ginny and they'd decide how to tell Ron together.


Chapter 14 : The process

Just then, as if his pinna had been burning, Ron entered the hospital wing. It apparently was already lunchtime. The morning had flown by as Harry and Hermione had talked the day away.

They thought Ron was must have been coming to join them for tiffin but he was carrying a piece of music of sheepskin in his hand and was wearing a frown on his face.

He softened a bit when he greeted them, but then began to assure Harry that they were expected in the headmaster office immediately after dejeuner.

Harry just looked at Ron waiting for some explanation, but when none came he asked,"What's up ?"

His brain was racing. What had they done ? Did Dumbledore know about what happened between he and Ginny the nighttime before ? Was he going to be reprimanded for it right in front of Ron ? Ron didn't seem to get it on anything more than Harry, but he tossed the note to Harry to read for himself.


dear Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley,

presumption recent events, I would value the good manners of your presence in my position this afternoon following the noon repast for a brief meeting.

There are some matter we need to discuss concerning the residuum of the schooltime terminal figure. I feel it easily that this discussion have place away from the student physical structure at large, so I felt my office would be best. By the way, the new countersign is Choke Cherries.

Thank you for your quick attending of this encounter. Oh, and please give my tender compliments to Miss Granger. It is so beneficial to give her back.

Yours truly,
Professor Dumbledore

Harry looked up just as Dobby was entering with the luncheon trays with a puzzled look on his face.

As they ate they talked over potential reasons for being summoned to the schoolmaster's office, but really couldn't come up with anything plausible. They finished their meals and decided they'd respectable get going.

They said bye-bye to Hermione and said they'd see her later. This time Ron didn't kiss her, but awkwardly waved like he didn't quite eff what to do with himself.

Hermione just smiled to herself as they left. Ron really was hopeless, but that didn't make his flustered demeanor any less lovely she thought to herself.

All the way to the office they talked about what was going on but never could settle to an explanation. They considered everything from war combat injury to the possibility of Malfoy's restitution.

Before they knew it, they were standing at the base of the entree in nominal head of the endocarp gargoyle.

"choke coil Cherries"they said together and the stairway came to life as they stepped on board.

It carried them up like a spiral moving staircase. Harry had seen a existent muggle moving stairway once in a department store. aunty Petunia had been forced begrudgingly to take him along on a shopping trip one day because Mrs. Figg was unavailable.

They reached the top stair and knocked on the doorway. They heard the familiar vocalism of Professor Dumbledore beckoning them inside.

As they entered Harry looked around. He had always marveled at the instruments that decorated the inside of the headmaster's office. Some he recognized and some were stranger to him.

prof Dumbledore was seated behind his desk with Fawkes resting on his shoulder joint. He was stroking the beautiful scarlet shuttlecock and she appeared to be cooing something into his ear.

"Thank you, Fawkes, you can regress to your stake now."

The birdie soared around the boys then rested quietly on her perch.

Before they could ask, the professor began,"How is Miss Granger ? I trust she's recovering nicely ?"

Ron and Harry both nodded but they knew that wasn't why they were there and didn't have a good deal interest in diminished talk at the present moment.

Dumbledore continued,"So, I'm quite sealed you're no doubtfulness wondering why I have called the two of you here today. I felt considering the circumstances, that it was prison term that we had a little talk about the end of the term."

Still not sure what he meant they just looked at each other and then at Dumbledore.

"Now that misfire sodbuster is alive, I feel that we should hash out among other things, you're sleeping arrangements. I know I gave you… certain allowances… while she was unconscious, but now that that is no longer the case, I feel it may be viewed by others as inappropriate for you to preserve with your coed sleeping quarters."

The boys began to protest,"Surely, you don't think that we would ever try to conduct advantage of Hermione prof !"

The old man held up his hand to quiet them then and went on.

"It's not that I don't trust you two, I trust you to always carry yourselves as gentleman's gentleman, but context being what they are"He paused and looked at Ron briefly with a somewhat knowing grinning, as Ron squirmed a bit uncomfortably under his regard."I feel it advantageously if you both return to the dormitory to kip now."

Ron felt a bit embarrassed. How did Dumbledore know about his tone for Hermione ? How could he ? Then on 2d mentation, what was he thinking ? Dumbledore knew just about everything that went on in the castling, sometimes before it happened.

"In addition to your sleeping quarters, there is the matter of your lessons. professor Snape has been to see me just this morning."Dumbledore continued.

"Snape !"Harry and Ron said together.

"Yes, prof Snape pointed out the fact that now that young woman farmer is awake and will soon be returning to lessons herself, that it is no longer appropriate for the two of you to make a modified course agenda.

I have to say I rather agree. I am proud of the way you two have truly applied yourselves so far this class, but there really isn't any reason to extend attending alternating grade, as you have been doing up until now. It would be given to get the other students begin to… talk, I suspect.

Therefore, beginning with Monday morning lessons, you shall both return to your entire course schedules."

Ron and Harry hadn't thinking of any of this. They had been so thankful that Hermione was awake, that they never stopped to consider what changes the new course of event would get to in their daily bit.

They had no option, but to agree to the headmaster's wishes and with that he thanked them for coming and told to have a good day.

As they were entering the corridor at the bottom of the spiral staircase, Ron began,"red cent him, that sleazy, worthless git ! result it to Snape to try to screw matter up for us at the first potential opportunity ! He probably had bother sleeping lowest night just waiting for the chance to talk to Dumbledore this morning."

Harry definitely agreed that Snape was probably happily gloating in his business office at that very present moment. They both took play coming up with less than flattering names for Snape and how salutary it would experience if they could just curse him senseless.

Then Harry asked,"Do you call up he knows ?"

Ron looked at him for a second and then with dawning comprehension said,"You mean about my feel for Hermione ? That's what I was wondering. It certainly seemed he was trying to place me a silent…behave…message didn't it ?"

"Yeah, it kind of did."

Harry was worried that if Dumbledore knew about Ron's feelings, did he also know about he and Ginny steaming up the common way last night ? At least he didn't let on in front of Ron if he had.

Then Harry said"Well, I suppose you had upright get to course of instruction. You don't want to be late for Potions, or that will hold Snape more reason to gloat as his gives you detention."

Ron agreed and they turned and headed their separate agency, Ron heading for the dungeons and Harry back to the infirmary wing.

He suspected that Hermione was very funny to have it away what the big meeting had been about in Dumbledore's office.


Chapter 15 The Plan

Harry arrived back at the hospital and filled Hermione in on what had transpired in Dumbledore's office.

She, of course, agreed with the professor that they should recall to their normal course schedule. She felt it could only, in her idea, improve their already much improved school operation.

leave of absence it to Hermione to progress to it about school assignment. She seemed to pretermit the point that it was really Snape trying to crap their lives miserable again as practically as possible.

With a sigh Harry decided to change the subject. He asked when she thought she'd be released and she said that Madame Pomfrey had examined her after Ron and he had left. The nanny had told her that due to the fact that she was recovering so quickly, she would be permitted to return to the dormitory tomorrow and only amount to the hospital for her potions and periodic check ups for a few years.

"That's peachy Hermione ! We should let Hagrid know. Has he been back to travel to today ?"

She said that she had received an owl from him and that he said that he was thinking about her, but a little busybodied at the moment.

Yeah, busy with Madame Maxime, Harry thought with a smiling.

It seemed romance was popping up all other the palace grounds.

They continued visiting for another hour or so. Classes had nearly ended and Ron would be returning to the hospital soon. Just as they were talking about what they would do that evening, Hermione's parents entered the ward.

She was thrilled to see them again. It appeared that they had spent the night in Hogsmeade under the permit of Dumbledore and were going to visit with her again this evening before returning to London. They were feeling much better about leaving her knowing that she would be released the side by side day.

Harry stayed to chat for a footling while with the granger then he excused himself so they could feature some prison term alone with their daughter.

He told Hermione goodnight, since he would no longer be sleeping in the hospital with her and left wing for the night. He figured that lessons should just about be over now and he wanted to encounter Ron.

He thought he should to let him know that the Granger's were there with Hermione. He also thought this was a good opportunity for them to work more on the plan to help Ron evidence Hermione what was on his mind.

When he found Ron he was on his way to the hospital just as Harry had suspected he would be. He headed him off and let him know about her visitors.

"It's going to be a fiddling foreign isn't it, I mean sleeping in our own beds every night again."Ron said."I'm so used to being able-bodied to see her all the time. I'm not sure I like this. I always knew she was safe."

Harry answered,"Yeah, it will be odd, but she's being released tomorrow, so she'll only be there alone one dark and Dumbledore will be certain she is safe."He paused for a moment then asked,"Have you given anymore thought to your ‘ program'to tell her ? This early release date kind of speeds affair up a bit doesn't it ?"

Ron had a sheepish flavour on his cheek.

"What ?"Harry asked.

"Well, I kind of did come up with an theme, but I'm not sure about it. Maybe it's too corny."Ron replied.

"well, severalize me about it, don't hold back me in suspense."Harry was looking at him in disbelief that Ron could possibly come up with a plan to win Hermione this quickly, especially something that he would view as corny.

Ron began by saying that Harry had to call not to laugh at him. Then he pulled him into an void schoolroom and shut the door behind him so they could talk privately.

Harry was looking at Ron rather expectantly,"Well ?"he said.

"well, you know how Hermione slept through her birthday right ?"Ron asked.

"Yeah ? What do you have in mind ?"Ron went on to tell him that he thought he'd plan a still little birthday company for the two of them.

When Harry asked where he would be able to do that without everyone else knowing, Ron looked at the flooring, and mumbled,"I thought maybe I could ask Dobby to facilitate me make up the Room of requisite. After all it can be whatever you need at the time, right ?"

Harry had never considered the other possible uses of the way before now. The idea definitely had merit.

He began to wonder if other pair had gone there to be alone over the years. Surely they weren't the first generation of pupil to figure out it's secret.

He made a genial note to himself to ingest advantage of Ron's idea with Ginny at a later date.

"Well, what do you think ? Do you think she'd like it ? Would it get the message across ?"

Harry was smiling now, for more than one reason."I think it's a smashing idea Ron ! When are you going to do it ? ''

'' Well, I just talked to Dobby a hour ago. He's just waiting for the go ahead. I guess since tomorrow is Friday and she's being released tomorrow morning…well, no meter like the show I guess. Besides, if I don't get this off my chest soon, I think I'll explode."

Ron told Harry then that since Harry agreed it might work, he'd go down to the kitchens and let the cat out of the bag to Dobby again. Harry offered to go with him, but Ron was a little embarrassed about Harry being in on the preparation of his special dark.

Harry understood and agreed that he'd probably feel the Saame way if it were him planning a amatory gesture for a young woman he was smitten with.

In truth, Harry was also glad because it gave him a probability to go and find Ginny and surprise her. He didn't think he'd see her until tomorrow at lunch.


Chapter 16 The Secret of the Library

Harry considered all the possible situation that she may be.

He walked out on the basis and checked the Quidditch pitch and the lake, no Ginny. He went back into the castle and looked in the vulgar way, still no Ginny.

Surely, she isn't in the library he thought to himself. Ginny was a honorable student, but she didn't spend the phone number of hours that Hermione liked to spend in there. However, he decided it was worth a flavour.

He walked into the subroutine library and began scanning the dozens for a house of the gingerroot haired little girl. After walking almost through the whole subroutine library he spotted her over by the restricted surgical incision.

She was leafing through a rather turgid scaly looking Christian Bible and looking very intent on what she was doing. A prankish grin scatter across Harry's brass as he looked around to see if anyone else was in the vicinity.

When he noticed no one he began to quietly creep between the shelves until he was behind the one next to her.

He watched her for another second through the stale volumes and thought about what he should do next. She turned her back to exchange the book on the shelf and tone at another.

This was his chance, he slowly moved around the shelf that had hidden him and sneak up behind her. He slowly placed one handwriting over her eyes and the other over her mouthpiece and whispered in her ear,"surmise who ?"

Ginny had jumped and let out a strangle thigh-slapper when he grabbed her, but upon hearing his phonation she immediately relaxed and turned to look at him.

She put her finger to her sass to hush him, grabbed his deal and led him to a part of the depository library he'd never been in before. It was rather dark and off the beaten path.

When she stopped and turned to bet at him he was smiling rather devilishly.

"You've done this before haven't you, fille Weasley ?"

He was a short surprised but didn't let on that it bothered him. He knew he wasn't the first boy she'd seen, but he didn't like to remember about it.

After all, he chuckled to himself, she had said that they all failed miserably compared to him.

When she answered her response was in a voicelessness,"I've missed you, Harry."

She moved closer to him and slid her hands slowly up his chest and around his neck.

Then she added,"Knowing Fred and George does have got its reward. I've never been here with a boy before, but I've heard the two of them talking about it."

A petty relieved that she didn't have first helping hand experience with this secluded spot Harry began to feel a little playful. His facial expression had a low smile and he slid one hand around her waistline and rested the other on her thigh.

He made a mental government note to thank who ever invented schoolgirls uniforms. The little skirts were definitely a summation. He was softly moving his hand up her bare leg and inclination in to osculate her. Then seeing the looking on her typeface, he changed tack and slip his other bridge player up around her waist too.

"Manners, Mr. Potter."She said with one eyebrow raised and a seductive smile on her human face.

Harry didn't want to crowd but she had just looked and felt so honorable that he form of lost control for a mo. It really wasn't like Harry to do something like that.

She seemed to bring a bit of something new out in him,"Sorry, I just got carried away there for a minute. It won't happen again, I promise."

Ginny looked at him with a sly gaze and said,"Never ? That doesn't sound like a great deal fun."She was teasing him and totally enjoying it.

"Oh really ?"With that he playfully pulled her over to the wall and pinned her to it.

"What are you going to do Mr. ceramicist ?"He had a hold of both of her wrist joint and was looking into her optic.

Harry wasn't sure what he was going to do. This was definitely new soil for him. His affectionateness was pounding and he could sense her pulse throb in her wrists.

Apparently years of pent up latent hostility that Ginny had felt for Harry had made her somewhat more nervous than she would normally be.

He was looking deeply into her eyes and his thoughts tumbled out of his oral fissure,"God, you are so beautiful, Ginny."

Harry leaned down and released her paw as he began to kiss her neck opening.

She slid her hands up and around his cervix and then onto the back of his caput. She was pulling him in closer to her organic structure and moaning softly.

This was Sir Thomas More than Harry could stand up. He pulled away briefly and ran his hand down the outline of her typeface. He was looking in her eyes as she shuddered at his touch.

He felt like his whole body was tingling and he pressed himself against her and began kissing her passionately. They were totally lost in each other until they heard voices nearby.

They pulled apart and just stared at each former silently for a few instant. They were both a footling breathless.

Still gazing at her he quietly slid his handwriting down her arm and took her hand. He began leading her to another orbit of the subroutine library, away from the representative.

Unfortunately, they couldn't find anywhere they could be alone. A bit frustrated, they sat down at a table across from each other pretending to look at Christian Bible. They kept looking over the crest at each other and smiling.

After a few minutes of silent flirting, Harry whispered for lack of other words,"Wow Gin, that was… intense."

Harry had been sitting there thinking how passionate thing had gotten between them and how quickly it had happened.

Ginny responded a bit pinko in the grimace,"Yeah… I know. Listen Harry…I don't know what came over me. I want you to make love that… I'm not usually like that. I don't want you to consider that I've been… that way… with other boys. I'm not, well, you know what I mean don't you ?"

Harry was grinning at the fact that she was getting so flustered and that he had brought something new out in her too.

Trying to cool off her he answered,"Ginny, it's ok. I'm definitely not disappointed in you. I thought it was pretty obvious that I liked it."He grinned."I got carried away too."

He paused for a second looking at her and she continued,"I just don't want you to think that I'm like that with… everyone I go out with. I've never… got that ‘ heated'with anyone… ever."

Harry appreciated that she cared about what he thought of her. He was thinking that they definitely had a physical attracter for each early on top of the neat friendship that had developed over the last couple of years.

If they had kept going like that much thirster Harry thought that he may not have wanted to stop.

At that thought he wondered to himself, ‘ What am I thinking ? This is Ginny.'

He had only just admitted that he had feelings for her the night before. He made a conscious decision to slack things down. He didn't want to move too fast and ruin what they had or what they could have in the future.

He then said,"Ginny, please don't headache. I really like you and I respect our friendly relationship. I would never want to stake that. You mean too a lot to me. You can entrust me, just like I trust you. I don't care about what happened before we were together, but I appreciate that you want me to know that I'm the low person that you've felt this way about. It's the same for me. I think it's safe to say that there is something really secure between us. Let's just slow down a bit and involve some fourth dimension to explore it. okey ?"

She smiled shyly, still blushing a bit and nodded her agreement.

Harry wanted a way to make their relationship more official.

He was casting around for something to say then he asked,"Ginny, would you go out with me ? There is a Hogsmeade weekend coming up soon. I would really like it if you'd go with me."

Ginny smiled and then answered,"I'd honey to."

Then Harry added,"I think we need to tell Ron. It's not that sneaking around with you isn't…well pretty damned exciting. In fact, I think it's pretty obvious that,"he raised one eyebrow,"I kind of like it… but I don't like lying to Ron. The longer we wait to tell him, the Sir Thomas More prospect there will be that he'll be raging when we do."

She agreed he was right. They decided they'd tell him later in the mutual room that Night.

Until they told Ron, they decided they should act like nothing had happened.

Ginny left first as Harry watched her and Harry followed a few proceedings later. They agreed to meet in the common way and wait for it to bring in then they'd tell Ron everything, well almost everything.

Some details they felt would better for Ron not to take heed, after all they wanted him to be happy for them, not hit the roof.




Chapter 17 The Conference by the Lake

A few minutes later Harry arrived at the Great Hall for dinner. He saw Ron was already sitting at the end of the Gryffindor table.

Ron looked up from his already to the full home. He grinned through a taste of food when he saw Harry walking across the mansion and then motioned for him to get over.

Harry soon spotted Ginny further down the table. Apparently, not wanting to draw attention to anything unusual, Ginny had gone to sit with the early 6th days as she normally would.

He had hoped she would be sitting with Ron, giving him a good excuse to sit side by side to her. When Harry sat down, he quickly glanced down the board at her giving her a sly, but meaningful smile.

She smiled back and gave him a spry wink.

Ron, being Ron, continued to dwell in his own world, not noticing the silent substitution that just took place.

Bless him, Harry thought smiling to himself.

Harry almost hated to burst that bubble for him, but he knew it had to be done. It really wasn't that Ron wasn't intelligent. When it came to stratum, he was just as good as Harry, but it was relationships and their shade that seemed to fly the coop him at metre.

It was actually one of the qualities that made Ron…well, Ron. All of the Recent epoch development with his Revelation of feeling for Hermione and how he could win her were truly groundbreaking moves for Ron.

It was the beginning of the dinner hour and students were just starting to file into the Great Asaph Hall. Ron was relatively alone at the table except for a few 2nd geezerhood sitting nearby deep in their own excited conversation about their up-to-the-minute Defense Against the dark Arts deterrent example.

Apparently they were thinking that they would have liked to try out the new enchantment that prof Lupin had taught them today on some Death Eaters, or so they thought.

They were young and felt invincible. Harry remembered thinking that when he was their age.

Turning his attention back to Ron and filling his home plate with beef casserole he asked,"So, is everything set for the birthday storm ? How did it go ?"

Ron, looking very pleased with himself, told Harry that he and Dobby had just finished in the Room of demand and that he thought, or at to the lowest degree he hoped that Hermione would be pleased. The sole thing he hadn't taken charge of yet was the present.

"Dobby said he could go to Hogsmeade for me, but I don't know what to get. I've been saving my pocket money for awhile now. Let's face it, since the war, we really haven't gone anywhere except to the hospital. So I've got a good bit saved. I really want the stage to send her a message."

Ron said in a rustling as more students were beginning to file into the benches closer to them. Ron and Harry decided they would lay off their conversation for now. They finished eating and left the Radclyffe Hall.

They decided to go outside where they could talk without being heard, so they walked down to the lake and began skipping rocks while they talked.

Ron had told Harry how he was really nervous and that division of him couldn't believe what he was about to do. If it didn't go well, he would be risking his friendly relationship with Hermione.

Harry wanted to still his friend's brain, but didn't know what to say. If there was a way to say him he had recently been in his Saame situation and that everything turned out fine, he thought it might aid.

Harry kept biding his time. He was looking for an opening.

Ron soon after gave him that opening. He had been telling Harry how much he just wanted to run down and snog Hermione, but was afraid of what might fall out if he did then ended by asking,"Do you fuck what I mean ?"

Finally, it seemed like the right time. He didn't think Ginny would bear in mind if he told Ron alone. In a way, he felt that he owed it to Ron to tell him himself.

Harry cleared his throat and said,"Well, actually Ron, I do. There's something we need to utter about. Something important."

Ron looked back at him with a curious expression and said,"What's up ?"

Harry was looking for the right countersign. He didn't want to mess this up.

"Ron, something has happened that you need to live about. I've wanted to secernate you about this before now, but since nothing had really happened, I didn't think I should."

Ron again asked,"What are you talking about ?"

He seemed to be getting a small unquiet. What Ron was actually wondering is who Harry was talking about.

Did Harry also have touch for Hermione and something happened between them today while he was in class ? No, surely not.

Harry would never do that to him. Especially now that he knew Ron's true feeling for Hermione. It had to something else, but what ?

Harry was watching Ron and wondering what was going through his mind. He decided he'd just say it.

"Ron there is somebody that I have tactile sensation for too. It's someone that is actually very close to you… In fact, that person has feelings for me too."

He paused for a bit and waited for it to sink in on Ron, but when it didn't, he continued,"The individual that I have been having feelings for Ron… is Ginny. I have felt this way now for weeks."

Harry stood facing Ron, waiting for the explosion. Ron stood shuck still and just looked shocked,"Ginny ? … My Ginny ? … When did this happen ?"

This wasn't as bad as he thought it would be Harry thought to himself. Ron wasn't shouting or threatening to curse him or anything. They were just calmly talking about it.

Harry told him how he first realized that she was much more than a Quaker to him back when Ron was still in St. Mungo's, but since nothing had happened, he had kept it to himself.

"I know she's your exclusively sister Ron, and I know how a lot you love her. I also know that you and the rest of your chum are very protective of her when it comes to dating, but I promise, if you give me your blessing, I will never, ever do anything to offend her."

It slowly dawned on Ron that this was dangerous,"Harry…you and Ginny ?"

Harry feeling a little more confident said,"Um…yeah… I… kissed her for the first time… conclusion dark. When I went back to get the clothes for Hermione, one matter variety of lead to another and well, apparently she feels the same way about me. There is something really strong between us, Ron. I've never felt this way about a girlfriend before. It goes well beyond a crush…Are you okay with this ?"

Harry couldn't stand it anymore, he needed Ron to do something, even if it meant he slugged him one. Waiting for his reaction was torture.

He suddenly remembered something and said,"There's something else too, Ron."

Ron turned and looked at him with a look like"there's more ?"

Harry continued,"I wanted you to know that Hermione already knows about Ginny and I. I told her today. It's severely to keep a secret from her you know. She can study faces really well. Plus she's so respectable with kinship and I needed advice… about how to tell you. I wanted you to jazz though that you are the only other person I've told."

Ron was quiet for a few more min then looked at Harry with a small smile on his facial expression.

"Harry, how could you ever think that I wouldn't approve of you ? ''

'' Well ... '' Harry began, `` You 've never really approved of ... any of Ginny 's early boyfriends. In fact, you hated all of them. '' Harry offered. `` You even had job with James Byron Dean. ''

Ron considered this then said, `` Well, I guess Dean was okey, but I do n't get it on, he just was n't decently for Ginny. This is different though. This is you we are talking about Harry. If you want to do it the the true, my whole family has kind of been… hoping that maybe you two would sometime… end up together. You know, make you an official fellow member of the mob some day - no pressure mate."

He added with a jape then continued"We all know Ginny has always sort of been a slight smitten with you. I do have sex my little babe, and I want her to be felicitous. What right way to see to it that, than to stimulate my honorable mate watching out for her ? I can't think of one single person that I trust Sir Thomas More than I do you, early than Hermione, of course."

Harry was now grinning too, relieved to have put that to rest. It felt so in force to induce it out in the capable.

Ron then continued with a smirk on his face,"You know Harry, I can't warrantee that Fred and George won't give you a heavily time… Oh, and Mum will probably cry, so be ready for that."

They decided they'd better head back to the castle to let Ginny know that Harry had shared their secret.

"Oh and Harry, one more thing. Not that I think you ever would bruise Ginny, but if you ever do… just a just warning…

There's nothing that my five blood brother or I could do to you that Ginny couldn't top, so keep that in creative thinker. She's a steady female version of Fred and George VI, but with a bit of a twist, you know. You'd better check your back Harry."He added with a laugh patting Harry on the shoulder.

With that they returned to castle to go and find Ginny.


Chapter 18 : Love at Last

As they walked back to the palace they could feel a definite chill in the air. It was nearly Dec and although they hadn't had the first snow yet, they knew it was coming soon.

Harry and Ron entered the large front doors shivering a bit. Having gone right outside after dinner, they hadn't thought to get their cloaks at the time.

They decided to point back to the common elbow room, warm up in their favorite chairs by the fire and time lag for Ginny. Harry had told Ron the archetype plan was to enjoin him later that dark in the common room.

It was a Friday night and various people had apparently had plans for the even because former than a few first years, the room was practically deserted.

Harry and Ron crossed the way to their usual spots by the fire and began to enjoy the radiant heat from the crackling fervour. They sat talking for a while about what Ron should reach Hermione for her ‘ birthday ’.

They hadn't even noticed that the room had begun to bring in. In fact the room was empty except for the two of them when Ginny entered from the hall steps.

She smiled a little as she observed the now vacate common way. It was in fact, Ginny who had"cleared"the room.

She had earlier bewitched the mutual room president, with the exclusion of Ron and Harry's favorite chairs, to make the students sitting in them realize suddenly that they desperately needed to be somewhere else at 10:00

Quietly, she walked over to the figures sitting by the fire. She had seen this picture in her mind repeatedly. She had been running this here and now over and over in her creative thinker up in her room for the go several hour.

How were they going to actually assure Ron ? Was he going to be okay about this ? She thought he'd be happy for them, but theatrical role of her wasn't sure.

It took a minute for the male child to notice her.

When they did, Ron smiled and said,"Hey Gin. What are you doing down here ?"

He then glanced at Harry who was grinning at him wide. He didn't really want Ron to torture Ginny, but he decided he would leave this between Ginny and her chum.

Harry sat back to see the show. He sent Ginny a petty wave and a smile with,"Hi Ginny. How's it going ?"Ginny looked a little stupefy, but she figured that Harry surely had a plan.

"I'm…fine. Thanks Harry."She answered continuing to carry a puzzled reflexion.

She walked over and sat down on one of the hassock near the fire looking back and Forth between the two of them.

There was a few mo of silent grinning between Harry and Ron then Ron continued a little more seriously,"So Ginny, what's new ? I hear you might have got a new… interest in your life sentence. What do you recollect I'll think of…er…your new interest ?"

She just stared at Ron, then looked at Harry who was grinning from ear to ear. He simply nodded to her and a grin spread over her face too.

"You mean, you don't psyche then ?"she asked looking expectantly at her brother.

"idea ? No, of course not. I'm happy for you and Neville !"Ron added with a implike grin.

He wasn't quite through with his sister yet. This was more fun than Ron had imagined it would be.

Harry still just sat there enjoying the substitution going on between the two of them.

"So when did the two of you, get together. Neville is usually so busy with his herbology projects, I didn't roll in the hay he had time for romance."

Ginny just sat there stunned, thinking to herself…what is going on ?

As she stared at Ron, he suddenly burst out laughing. He couldn't hold it anymore.

"Gin, you are too easygoing. Harry and I had a piddling public lecture down by the lake. He told me everything. kudos, I think it's great !"

She jumped from her seat and ran to her brother to hug him,"You are lucky I don't hex you for that Ronald Weasley."She whispered in his ear.

"Yeah, I know, but it was worth the endangerment to watch you wiggle Gin."

She released her chum and looked over at Harry. This was a bit awkward. They had never shown each other affection in public before at least not when they knew somebody else was watching.

She slowly looked from Ron to Harry and back again with a small-scale smile on her expression.

Ron seemed to note her faltering to move toward Harry with him sitting there. Upon considerateness, he decided that if he teased her anymore, he might just be on the receiving end of one of her bat-bogey bane.

He reached out and squeezed his little sister's paw and said,"It's really approve Gin. Go on now."

With that she slowly walked over to where Harry was sitting and sat down on the arm of his chair. Harry reached up and took her script in his. It felt warm and comfortable, like he had done it a thousand clock time.

They both looked back at Ron who was beaming. Ron couldn't assist but be reminded of a mental picture from Harry's photograph album.

Harry looking so a great deal like his father, and well honestly, Ginny very much resembled Harry's mother with her shining red hair.

Ron decided to give them some seclusion and made an exculpation about having a lot to do tomorrow and bid them goodnight. As he walked past the newly joined couple he bent down and kissed Ginny on the top of the head.

"You two be good to each other now. Good night."

After Ron had ascended the dormitory stairs Harry looked up at Ginny who was beaming at him.

"How could you let him do that to me ? Why didn't you say something ? What happened to waiting to tell him together ?"

Harry just grinned at her aggravation."well, the clock time just seemed decent to recite him. I hoped it would be okay with you. You're not furious with me are you ?"

She looked back at his sheepish face and answered,"Of form not, but did you have to let him rack me like that ?"

Harry suddenly grabbed her around the shank and slid her off the arm of the chair and into his lap.

"Awe Gin, delight don't be tempestuous. How can I make it up to you ?"he asked with a bit of mischief in his middle.

She returned his smiling and wrapped her arms around his neck opening and hugged him."I think you already have."She answered.

When she released him from the hug she looked into his warm dark-green eyes and sighed.

"This is perfect Harry."

He placed his hand softly on her cheek returning her deeply gaze. He then kissed her, gently brushing her lips with his.

He whispered,"It is perfect, isn't it."

He kissed her again with several feathery kisses that caused her to tremble and her breath caught in her throat. He stopped for a arcminute just enjoying knowing she wanted more.

He was still gazing into her eyes with an formula of staring and dead desire on his expression.

It was Ginny who moved first. She stood up and reached for his hand. She led him over to the pillows situated on the rug by the fire. They sat together looking into the fervency. He turned his eyes back to Ginny who was already looking at him.

He placed his hand gently on her cheek and slid it down to her balmy jaw line stroking her impudence with his ovolo. He leaned in and kissed her again, gently at first then more deeply.

She lay back on the pillows and he slowly joined her. He was lying on top of her and began kissing her neck tenderly. He could feel her heart hammering and moved to kiss her shoulder for a few moments, wanting to search her body more thoroughly. Then closing his eyes he moved slowly back to her diffuse parted sass.

Their kisses were deeply vivid now and Harry was moving his hands slowly and gently over her trunk. She was shuddering and gasping softly at his touch.

They continued kissing and exploring. They were completely lost in each former. Harry thought he was going to burst he wanted her so badly. Then suddenly, he pulled away and looked at her breathlessly.

It 's too soon he told himself, this is crazy. I ca n't belt along this. I ca n't bankrupt this. He forced himself to stop.

Except for their breathing, they were soundless for a few seconds, then Ginny whispered,"Harry, what's wrong ?"

She had fantasized about this with Harry for so long, she did n't really want him to hold on. She continued to look at him, waiting.

He didn't resolution for a few More second and his eye were filling with tears. He was still lying on top of her and their faces were about 10 inches apart.

"Harry, you're scaring me, what's wrong ?"Ginny asked again.

Harry's nerve was so full. He was torn between wanting her now and needing it to be hone when they gave themselves to each other. He was so utterly well-chosen looking at this beautiful little girl with whom he had shared so practically with over the years.

Harry finally spoke quietly,"You're everything I have ever wanted Ginny… and more than I probably deserve. I don't know what the future holds, but there is something I have to say to you. Something that I that I know is real.

"I love you, Ginny."

He paused, but continued before she could reply.

"It's okay if you're not sure of your feelings for me yet. I know things have moved pretty fast with us, but you're in my philia ... I needed you to have it off that."

Ginny was gazing at his serious expression then she reached up and gently moved her finger through his blacken tussle hair's-breadth smiling sweetly at him.

She then answered him,"You have been in my thoughts for so long Harry. I keep expecting that I'm going to wake up and discover this has all been some terrific dream… I don't need clock time to consider my flavor Harry. ..I've had 6 eld of hoping, to do that."

She smiled sweetly at him. Then said,"I love you too Harry, I always have."

He leaned down and kissed her tenderly again. `` I love you, and that 's why we have to stop. We have to stop before I ca n't turn back. ''

Harry kissed her again then slowly rolled off of her and on to the floor. He reached for her and pulled her body future to him.

As she cuddled up to him by the attack they felt complete and utter bliss. Ginny knew at that moment that this was going to be everything that she had dreamed it would be and More.

They lay there in each other's weapons system for a long time, not speaking, not really want words. It was getting very late now and they were beginning to get sleepy-eyed. Harry was afraid that they might fall asleep there lying together.

They decided that even though they didn't want to, that they should say goodnight. Reluctantly, Harry stood up and offered her his helping hand to help her up.

They slowly walked to the stairs with their coat of arms around each early. When they reached the landing place at the top of the stairs, Harry turned and looked at her, then leaned down and kissed her again.

"Goodnight luv. See you soon."

"Night Harry, I love you."Ginny answered softly.

Harry responded with another kiss and"I love you, too."

With that they parted and began to climb the stairs to their dorm, both feeling completely happy.


Chapter 19 Friendships and Snowflakes

The succeeding morning Harry awoke to beautiful streaks of sunlight glistening off of newly fallen snow. The snowflake were still falling gently and they had nearly covered the yard overnight.

As he stood looking out of the window he was thinking about the night before and how incredible the finale yoke of days had been. As visions of Ginny by firelight swam through his judgement he couldn't time lag to see her again.

things had been happening so fast for them, but in some ways he felt like these last few days had been eld in the making. After all, there friendship had been very crucial to him and he knew they had a connection on a level that he could never have with any other girl. The entirely other girl who had shared the experiences of Harry's life story the way Ginny had, was Hermione.

Harry considered his feelings for Hermione. He loved her. She was one of the most significant people in his lifespan, no question. They had a thick friendship that went well beyond… just about anything.

Somehow though, he never thought of her in that way. She was his kin. It was as simple as that.

For whatever rationality, he was drawn to Ginny in a much different way. He wasn't going to question why, because it just felt right.

He heard some shuffling behind him and saw that Ron was beginning to waken up. As he pulled back his four poster hangings he saw Harry was already awake.

"Today's the big day, huh ?"asked Harry.

"Yeah, I hope so anyway. I've been going over the contingent in my mind and trying to work everything out."

There were a couple of things that Ron needed a little supporter with, if affair were going to go smoothly.

"I was wondering if I could borrow a few things from you tonight, Harry."

Harry nodded his header and answered,"Sure. What kind of affair do you need ?"

Ron was turning a bit rose-cheeked and said,"well, your invisibility cloak for one…and Hedwig if it's ok. I would use Pig, except I need a loyal response… and he's not always the most…reliable bird."

Ron began to fulfill Harry in on his plan to get Hermione's present and the point of how he planned to tear it all off. As much as Ron had shared there was a lot that he said he wanted to restrain secret.

Harry was in awe of Ron's ability to scheme. Where had he been hiding this new undercover weapon all of these eld.

With a bit of a teasing grin on his face Harry said,"I think you've mentation of everything. I'm proud of you Ron. You should give me example. I don't think Hermione has a chance… really, I mean it."

With a satisfied grin Ron responded,"Let's hope you're right. You gear up to go to breakfast ? I'm starving."

Not everything about Ron had changed. He still liked to eat.

Harry nodded and they headed down to the park room. Ginny was sitting with some other 6th years when she saw them come down. She went to take on them and silently slipped her hand into Harry's. She smiled at Harry as she said good sunrise to the both of them.

Harry loved how her small hand felt in his. He lifted it to his lip and kissed the back of her hand, saying beneficial aurora back. Ron was looking at them grinning.

"It's going to take me a little while to get used to that,"he admitted.

Ron felt a small surge of jealousy for their felicity. He wasn't jealous of them, but of what they obviously shared. It was slow to see that when they were looking at each former, they had a little silent communication between them.

He wanted that too. He wanted that with Hermione.

Tonight had to be perfect… it just had to be. He'd make indisputable it was. If things didn't go the way he'd hoped tonight, it would not be for a lack of trying on his part.

The three of them entered the Great anteroom and made their way to the Gryffindor table. As they dug in to sausage and porridge Ron kept looking towards the threshold.

Harry and Ginny were talking to him about the day and what his total plans were, but he was still being a little secretive about exactly what he had planned.

They knew it would be in the Room of essential. They also knew that it would require a special nowadays and the invisibleness cloak, but that's about all they could get out of him.

He just kept saying he didn't want to hex it.

After staring a hole through the door for the ten percent time of the morning, he sighed and asked,"When do you reckon they'll handout her from hospital ? Surely she's awake now and set up to get out of there. Maybe something happened hold up night and she's had a relapse…

darn that Madame Pomfrey.

I'm sure it was her who suggested to Dumbledore that people would ‘ talking'if we continued to sleep in the Lapp elbow room with her. We should give birth stayed lastly dark. It was only one more dark. Who cares what other people think ?"

They were nearing the end of their breakfast now and Ron had apparently worn out his solitaire for waiting.

"Maybe we should go to the infirmary to checker on her this good morning and find out what's up."

Ginny and Harry agreed it was a well musical theme. What choice did they have ? Ron was determined to go and they saw no reason not to watch him.

Harry wasn't really worried about Hermione. He felt sure that Dumbledore would let sent for them if something had gone improper, but since Ron needed to see for himself, they finished eating and left the Great Granville Stanley Hall.

Ron stopped by the owlery for a minute on the way to broadcast Hedwig on an ‘ errand ’. Then they headed straight for the hospital.

When they arrived, Hermione's bed was empty. They all felt a streak of panic until Madame Pomfrey told them that she had left for the student residence just a few minutes before.

They had apparently just missed her, but the nurse assured them that she was in amazingly perfect health. Her parents had escorted her dorsum to her elbow room and then they would be leaving by portkey from Dumbledore's office.

Ron felt a rush of hullabaloo as they headed for the common room. When they entered the portrait hole they heard a fit of noise coming from inside. A modest celebration had broken out upon Hermione's reaching.

When they saw her, she was surrounded by several former Gryffindor students of versatile years hugging her and chatting away.

When she spotted Harry, Ron, and Ginny she broke away from them and ran over to hug each of them. She hugged Harry and Ginny and then turned to hug Ron.

She knew that he was sometimes uncomfortable with he hugging but he just held his arms out and she launched herself towards him without a moment idea.

She liked this new position of Ron. Approachable, Sweet, not to mention rather adorable. They moved to their usual spot and began talking away. Well, mostly Ginny and Hermione talked while Ron and Harry sat quietly waiting for a lowly windowpane to interpose a commentary or two here and there.

Harry couldn't help but think how often fun it would be if they could double particular date. He was definitely hop things would work on out for Ron tonight.

If they didn't, what would happen to Ron and Hermione's friendship ? How would it effect all of their friendships ?

Harry tried not to worry and focused his gaze on Ginny. He was enjoying watching her talk animatedly to Hermione. It was obvious that Ginny and Hermione had become very close. They were talking in some sort of girl computer code, finishing each early's sentences and giggling.

For some reason, this brand of giggling wasn't bothersome to Harry. It rather warmed his heart to see the two most of import lady friend in his lifespan getting along so well.

He continued to watch Ginny. She seemed to feel him looking at her and she smiled and winked at him from her professorship beside Hermione before continuing her conversation. They spent the respectable part of the daybreak talking and catching up in the common elbow room.

After lunch Seamus invited everyone to join he and James Dean outside for a snowball fight. It had stopped snowing finally, but not before Hogwarts had been transformed into a virtual winter wonderland. Everything was frost covered and glistening in the sun.

Ron asked Hermione if she felt up to it and she just smiled and said,"Ron, I'm really okay now, seriously. The overbold air will be serious for me."

When Ron still didn't face convinced she added,"Oh please don't fight me on this. I've been cooped up for so foresightful, I need to get out. I promise that if I start to get tired or cold I'll come straight back in…deal ?"

Ron answered,"It's a deal."

With that they went back to get their cloaks and gloves in the common way and then headed out.

It was amazing outside. Although snow was everywhere, it hadn't gotten bitterly low temperature yet. The sun was shining and everyone was enjoying the day.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny had gotten separated in the snowball battle and were lobbing white orbs at each other from every direction.

The miss had eventually gotten backed up towards the bound of the timberland and Harry and Ron were using Hagrid's hut as a makeshift fortress to snipe them from. Harry saw a chance to filch around and attack from behind, as the girls were officious making Sir Thomas More ammunition.

He motioned to Ron who knew right away what he meant. They split up and headed in unlike focus flanking the missy. They came up right behind them as they screamed and ran.

Harry went after Ginny and caught up to her as they went tumbling down in the snow.

Hermione had run the other way and Ron had pursued her with a rather large snowball in tow. He cornered her with a pixilated grin spreading across his face holding the snowball mellow in the air.

She was giggling and begging,"Please Ron, don't do it. Remember I just got out of the hospital."She teased, as she tried to skirt around him.

He caught her around the waistline as she tried to run past him and playfully held her against a tree threatening to let go of the snowball at any sec.

"What will you give me for your safe passage back to the rook, Miss granger ?"

She was giggling and Ron was smiling back at her with one eyebrow raised and the snowball still aloft.

"wellspring, what do you want, Mr. Weasley ?"

They were having such a commodity fourth dimension together.

Is she flirting with me ? he thought to himself.

What he wanted was to wrap his limb around her and kiss her, but not yet. Tonight was to be their night. He didn't want to ruin what he had planned.

Instead of kissing her he said,"If I let you go now, you have to anticipate me that you'll go somewhere with me later tonight, no inquiry asked. Do you call ?"

Hermione looked back at him with her trench brown heart and answered,"Just where are you going to consider me ?"

"Tut, tut, tut, Miss Granger the offer is ‘ No questions asked,'Do you accept my damage ?"

She paused for a minute eyeing him suspiciously,"Okay…I think so."She finally said with a curious smile on her face.

She was thinking how often fun they were having and how they hadn't argued, not even once.

Several proceedings had passed and Harry and Ginny had not returned. They were getting a little chilly now and decided that they probably weren't going to see the new couple for a small while. They figured that they had probably sneaked off to spend some meter alone.

Ron and Hermione began to take the air back to the castle together, laughing and teasing each other the whole way.

It was dinnertime now, so they went into the Great Hall together. They had a very pleasant meal visiting with everyone at the table. Harry and Ginny never did shew up for dinner party. Ron guessed food wasn't really on Harry's mind when they disappeared earlier.

Strangely enough, the thought of Harry being off alone with his Sister didn't bother him like it had with her other young man. He knew he could trust Harry to take care of her and respect her. That's all that mattered to him.

When they had finished eating Ron walked Hermione back to the common room, but he didn't enter.

She turned and said,"Aren't you coming ?"

Ron just answered cryptically,"No I have some business to attend to. You are going to keep your promise right ? No questions asked ?"

Hermione curiously smiled, and nodded with one hand on her heart and the former raised in a mock assurance.

"No dubiousness asked, I promise."

Ron grinned,"Good. Meet me outside the portrait hole at 8:00. See you later."

With that he turned and headed off to attend to some unfinished business concern and look very hopeful about the evening.


Chapter 20 A Night to Remember

Hermione had spent the last match of hours up in her dorm room. She kept running the day through her mind. She was thinking about the metre she had spent with Ron and how often she had enjoyed their playful spar.

He was still the same old, hopeless Ron she thought, but in some ways, he seemed to be surer of himself, more confident…and she liked it.

What am I thinking ? … she asked herself, this is Ron. He 's my best friend and I'm surely tonight is nothing. Just friend hanging out together. But if it's nil, she thought on the other manus, then why all the secrecy ? she wondered.

And why aren't Harry and Ginny joining us ? What if it isn't nothing ? Am I ready for more than friendship ? Is that what I want… from Ron ? If it isn't, why did I spend so much time primping up here tonight ? This is Ron you're talking about girl. Just settle down. She said to herself. You don't even know what he's up to yet. It's probably… nothing.

She checked her timepiece for the 3rd meter. It was almost 8:00. She decided that she'd go down to the portrait jam entrance to expect.

She was getting a little anxious about the big secret, as she descended the dormitory steps and she began running possibleness through her point. She half expected some kind of welcome back party to be set up in the common room when she entered it, but it was almost entirely void.

wellspring, it's not a surprisal party, she thought to herself. The students there were playing a plot of virtuoso's chess and they weren't even scholarly person that she knew well.

She continued across the common room and out through the portrayal hole. The Charles Martin Hall was deserted. She looked up and down and saw no one except the portraiture gossiping to each other from flesh to cast.

The portrait's occupants actually quit talking when they spotted Hermione, which gave her a bit of a weird look. It was, as if they knew something she didn't.

I'm just being paranoiac, she thought. I guess I'm a fiddling early too, so I guess I'll just wait.

As several min ticked by, she began to marvel if Ron was only teasing her. Maybe there was no big closed book after all. Maybe he was just goofing around earlier.

She decided she'd wait a few more minute then return to the student residence, thinking that she'd have to get Ron back for this one.

She checked her timepiece once again. 8:08.

Hmm ... she thought to herself, goodness one, Ron.

She turned and began to walk back to the portraiture hole when she suddenly heard step behind her.

She turned quickly and began,"Well, its about time Weasley !"but there was no one there.

She glanced nervously around in the direction of the footsteps, but the hall was deserted. She started to back up towards the portraiture trap when suddenly with a woosh and a rustling sound she found herself covered in some character of silver cloth and looking straight at Ron.

She gasped as he startled her, but he quickly put a digit to her lip and said in a whisper,"Sshhh…it's me. I'm sorry I was deep, I just finished… my errands."

She was just looking at him wide-eyed.

What in the existence was going on ? Why were they hidden under what she now recognized as Harry's invisibility cloak ? Why was he whispering ?

Shortly after those thoughts ran through her mind, Ron then performed a Silencing appealingness over them both, so that only they could learn their conversation from that stage on.

Hermione then began firing doubt at full swiftness,"Ron, what are we doing ? What it this all about ? Where's Harry and why do we have his cloak over us right now ? Are you in trouble or something ?"

Ron just smiled as he watched her minuscule psyche working away."No, it's nothing like that…Hermione…do you trust me ?"

She had a skeptical look on her cheek, but slowly answered,"Yes…Why ?"

"Then come with me now. There's something I want to show you."

He was looking at her expectantly and seemed a picayune queasy as well.

"O.K., but then will you tell me what's going on ?"

Ron just answered,"Remember our deal ? NO questions."

He shot her a mischievous grin and she couldn't help but say yes. They began walking slowly so as not to make the cloak to fall. She stumbled once on the hem and Ron caught her by the arm just in time to help her catch her balance again.

They continued walking through the corridors and up several flights of stairs. When they reached the decent trading floor, Ron took her by the arm and led her to the position of the hallway.

Again he asked the enquiry,"Do you still hope me ?"

She looked at him curiously, getting a niggling unquiet now.

"Yeah… I think so, why ?"She watched Ron as he pulled another art object of stuff from the pocket of his denim. It was a sash as black as nighttime.

"What is that for ?"she gasped.

"Well, what I'm showing you is… kind of a surprise."With that he lifted it in social movement of her and asked,"May I ?"

She was reluctantly to agree to this. She didn't know if she liked him having so much ascendency, but her curiosity was getting the better of her and she finally agreed.

He carefully tied the window sash over her eyes as a blindfold and took her by the arm. He led her down the corridor and back and forth in front end of the way of Requirement door 3 metre.

"Where are we going, Ron ? It's feels like we're walking in circles."

"Well, actually… we're here. Just a second."

He opened the door and led her carefully inside then shut and locked the door behind them.

Her heart skipped a rhythm as she heard the door locking behind her. Her face were getting the upright of her and she was trembling a piffling.

Ron had locked the room access because he didn't want someone happening by in search of a bathroom or something and break the spell on the room. He walked around to stand in front of her and noticed her shaking slightly.

"It's okay, Hermione. Please don't be skittish. Here,"he gently reached up and removed the cloak from them both. Then he asked,"are you cook ?"

Hermione sighed at him,"Ron, break off torturing me ! What 's going on ? What do you need to show me ?"

Smiling a bit at her aggravation he slowly untied the sash from her eyes. He gazed at her big brown optic blinking up at him as they came into perspective.

"Happy birthday, Hermione,"he said with a sweet smile and a bit of pink flushing his impudence.

He stepped to the side where he could watch her chemical reaction as she looked around the elbow room.

She gasped and whispered,"Oh my…."

As she scanned the room she took it all in slowly. There were live flowery bushes with twinkling lights all over them lining the walls of the room. Upon finisher inspection she realized that the Light Within were real last pouf, just as she had seen in the grotto outside the castle at the Noel Ball.

Above them, the ceiling was charmed to have the appearing of a unadulterated starry night. In the air was the sweet smell of flowers and what she thought was Swiss hot chocolate.

On the far wall was a crepitate fire with a very comfortable looking squashy sofa in front of it and in the centre of the elbow room was a beautiful petty tabularize set for two. It had what appeared to be a small, silver, simmering cauldron in its shopping mall with yield and tiny bar surrounding it.

"Where are we ? Are we still in the castle ? …This is amazing."

Ron grinned and quietly said,"Where in the room of requisite. It looks a little different than it does during D.A. meeting doesn't it ? It seems that the way provides whatever the resident need or desire."

Ron thought to himself that Hermione looked so gratifying, just like a little girlfriend on Christmas morning. She was wide-eyed and her back talk were slightly parted in amazement.

Ron was enjoying watching her,"So…do you like it ?"he asked.

She turned and looked at him,"Ron…its…its the most beautiful thing I've ever seen ! You did this all…for me ?"

Turning even more pink, he looked down at the base and quietly answered,"Um…yeah… Dobby and I actually…but before you get angry, I paid Dobby for his help… with air-sleeve that is. He seemed charmed ... Anyway, I thought, you know, you slept through your real natal day in September… I didn't want you to lose it…I cognize it's a little late, but…"

She cut him off as she ran over throwing her arms around him and catching him in a Brobdingnagian hug.

"I love it Ron, I really roll in the hay it…No one's ever done anything like this for me before… I'm a little… overwhelmed."

He was enjoying her blazonry around him and he had been gratefully returning her embrace. He slowly pulled back from her and asked if she'd like to sit down as he motioned to the table.

They walked over and he helped her with her chair as she sat down. Hermione was stunned.

Have I crossed into a different realm or something ? When did Ron become a gentleman's gentleman ?

She smiled at him across the table then looked down at the caldron.

"Ron, is this…"

Ron finished her judgment of conviction by answering,"It's called Fundoe. I read that Muggles eat it, and I thought you might like it."

She smiled, then being Hermione she said,"It's actually called fondue, and I love it, Ron ! Have you ever had it ?"

Ron looking a little sheepish, he replied,"well, no actually, I was hoping you could point me how we are supposed to do this. I know we use these tiny pitchforks somehow, but exactly what is supposed to happen, I'm not quite sure."

Hermione giggled at his lack of muggle knowledge.

"You know Ron, you really should take in taken Muggle subject while you were here, but seeing as you've gone to so much difficulty, I think I can help you out…just this once."

Ron smiled at the fact that she was teasing him and the tenseness was beginning to settle,"Oh that would be simply lovely if you would."He said a little sarcastically.

Ignoring his sarcasm she went on,"fountainhead, you see, you take a strawberry mark and dip it in the chocolate. Then let it cool a endorsement and you eat it."She held it up for him to savour.

"That's really good !"he said through a mouthful of strawberry."Is all muggle food this undecomposed ?"

Laughing she said,"Well, I guess it's like necromancer food for thought. Some thing are good and some not so in effect. This just happens to be one of the really good things."

They continued eating umber fondue for a while. They were having a great fourth dimension talking and laughing. Hermione noticed Ron had a pearl of chocolate beside the corner of his mouthpiece. She motioned for him to wipe it, but he kept missing so she picked up a napkin and walked around the tabular array laughing, to help him.

She put one hand on his shoulder as she gently wiped away the chocolate with the former. She paused as she finished feeling his regard on her. Her giggling had stopped and she was gazing warmly back at him.

"Thank you for tonight, Ron. This is truly the expert birthday I've ever had."

He slowly moved his bridge player up and placed them on her pelvic girdle. He then stood to meet her, never taking his eyes away from hers.

In almost a rustle he said,"Hermione, there's something you need to know…"

She silently reached up and put her fingers to his sass,"Ssshhhhh…no words now."

With that he slowly leaned down, stopping inches from her lips for a few irregular, then closing the gap between them, he kissed her for the very world-class sentence.

His kiss felt soft and tender and her heart began to Irish punt as she returned his kiss. After a few minutes they broke apart and he saw tears welling up in her eyes.

"Hermione ? I'm sorry… I shouldn't have done that."

She just smiled and pulled him back to her as she said,"I never thought we'd get here. I 'd almost given up hope."

With that she kissed him again, this time their tenderness turned to love as she parted her lips to willingly incur his tongue.

Ron sat back down on his chair and pulled her into his lap as they continued kissing. After several to a greater extent min Hermione settled her head on his shoulder as she wrapped her coat of arms around his neck opening.

He could feel her breathing against his skin. He asked her if she wanted to incite over by the attack.

"I haven't given you your present yet. Would you like it now ?"

She looked at him with that Saami picayune girlfriend smile and said,"You mean…there's more ? Ron, you shouldn't have. This is already such an unbelievable night."

Ron smiled at her happiness and said,"I couldn't let you turn 18 without giving you a natal day present."

With that he stood up and led her to the sofa in front of the fire. He sat future to her, but turned a fiddling so he was facing her. He pulled a small, ancient looking box from his pouch and held it out to her.

"Happy natal day"he said.

Hermione opened the box revealing a glistening spell on a amber chain. It looked very old indeed and it had beautiful profane gemstone forming the frame of wand sparks. The gems appeared to come from a dainty gold sceptre that was connected to the chain.

"It's beautiful Ron, but this must have been very expensive, you shouldn't have…"

Ron smiled and said,"Let's just say that, I'll be donating a lot of time of day to Fred and George IV's Joke shop class this summer to pay them back. Do you know what it is… exactly ?"

Hermione looked at it more closely. Suddenly a dawning comprehension came over her.

"I think I've seen one of these before in a wizard artifact playscript once. If it's what I think it is, it contains a very old magical power. They call it a…"

Ron was looking into her oculus as she spoke and he quietly finished her judgment of conviction,"it's a Lover's radio link appealingness ”.

She was looking at him smiling. Hermione knew the report of the Lover's link as Ron had hoped she would, but he explained it anyway.

The necklace did in fact contain very old magic. The legend was that whomever presented the appealingness as a gift would hold a powerful connectedness with that mortal. As long as the individual wore the charm, the giver would be able to sense the former someone's emotions and even where they were if they needed them.

In happiness, sadness, or even danger the Muriel Sarah Spark would magically fare to life and call the gift giver to them.

As the duo became closer, the trick would only become stiff, allowing the couple to pass with each over groovy space or simply across the elbow room.

She held it up to him and turned her back to him. She then lifted her whisker so he could put it on her.

Her cervix is so perfect, he thought as he fumbled slightly to set the necklace around her neck and fasten the clutches.

He paused for a second after fastening it, leaned in and gently kissed her soft cervix.

As she turned back holding the charm in her hand, she said,"It's beautiful, Ron. I love it."

He was gazing at her intently now, the clock time was right he thought.

I need to tell her everything,"You're beautiful Hermione… and I'm glad you like it."

Looking at her, all of the awe and feelings that he had had over the end several weeks came bubbling to the surface.

He took her hands in his and began telling her how he waited by her side while she slept, fearing that she may never stir up. He told her how a lot he had missed her and how it was in that time that he realized his admittedly feelings for her. He wanted her to cognise that he had ached for even a chance to argue with her again, and he had been afraid that he'd never have a hazard to be sitting with her the way he was now.

Then he said,"This night has been more than that I ever expected. I needed to tell you how I feel about you, even if you don't feel the Sami way. If you haven't guessed by now, you're very important to me Hermione. I was having problem telling you how I felt after you woke up, so this evening was planned so that I could…show you how I feel. I was afraid that if I tried to just tell you, I would say something stupid and screw it up."

She had been looking in his heart as he spoke and was quietly listening.

Ron was getting a little unquiet at her silence. Had he said too a great deal too soon.

Clearing his throat, he said,"Um…maybe I already have…um…screwed it up I mean. This is too a great deal isn't it ? I should have known it would be too much… You must be surprised at all of this and you probably need a little time…"

Feeling a bit crestfallen and wishing he had stopped talking after he gave her the salute he said,"I'll take you back to the common room if you like now."

He stood up to pass on, but Hermione grabbed his manus."I don't want to go back Ron. I want to appease here, with you."

He sat back down next to her, relieved and smiling as she continued.

"This has been the unmarried most amatory night of my lifespan. It has been absolutely… perfective. Every girl dreams of someday having the perfect night… with the utter person. This has been even better than my daydream Ron. There's only one affair that would make this night more memorable."

Getting a piddling nervous now, he asked swallowing hard,"Wha-What's that ?"

Ron heard noise behind him against the wall and he jumped. A beautifully carved wooden four post horse with Patrick Victor Martindale White linen hanging had suddenly appeared amongst the queen brightness and flowers.

He turned back to look at Hermione who was beginning to unbutton her blouse.

"Her… Hermione ? I didn't plan this night thinking it would go to ... expecting us to…You don't have to do this. I can hold off for you… forever."

As he spoke he was following the progression of her fingers down the figurehead of her blouse with his eyes. His head was spinning and he felt like he had just had the wind knocked out of him.

When she spoke it was in subdued even tone of voice, he felt like he was in a trance.

"Do you sleep together me, Ron ?"

He was looking in her eyes now,"Yes, Hermione…I love you…so much it hurts."

"I have loved you for a long prison term Ron, I just never thought that we ever get to this berth. I didn't want to force you. I wanted you to make out to me, because then I'd know it was rattling. I know I don't have to do this, but I want to…I'm ready. Do you desire me ?"

Ron's mind was still reeling at what she was proposing, again swallowing hard and trying to stay calm he answered,"Yes…I want you more than anything…"

She leaned forward and kissed him then whispered as she began to peel his sweater up and over his head…

"Make love to me, Ron."

He closed his centre and slowly exhaled as he struggled with what he wanted and what was right. As he opened his centre to her beautiful brown oculus gazing back at him, she looked incredible.

In one fluent motion he leaned in to kiss her as he swept her up into his arms and carried her to the bed.

He carefully layed her down and as he joined her he mutter something that sounded like a spell. They then shared the most unbelievable night of their animation. One they would never forget.


Chapter 21 The One

Ron lay awake, softly stroking Hermione's arm. She was snuggled next to him and sleeping peacefully in their wooden four-poster. Her skin felt so good following to his.

He lay there thinking about the unconvincing night they had together. He never wanted it to end. He felt so truly happy, like he'd never felt before.

As he lay there listening to her breathing, he thought to himself, Someday, if she'll have me… I'm going to conjoin this girl. She's the one… I'm sure of it.

Hermione stirred a little and lifted her sleepy headspring to look at him.

"Hi there. I'm sorry…I guess I dozed off."she said with a loving smile.

"Hi there yourself love…it's okay, I was enjoying listening to you sleep."

They kissed again, and then began to talk quietly, as lovers do. They talked about their Night together and everything that led them to that tip. She then remembered something. She asked him about the spell he had said earlier.

"Oh, um…it's something that I'd heard about from my comrade. Not that I've ever used it before…but it was a preventative charm. You know, to protect us from…having a baby."

He couldn't believe he was saying these words. He couldn't believe that he had a reason to say these words and he blushed a piddling.

She just looked at him quizzically, then asked,"You're chum told you about this spell, huh ?"

Seeming a picayune unsure of how to go on he said,"Well, when there are six boys in a family, they kind of tend to tattle, you know… about…stuff."He ended lamely.

Then as if reading her mind by the look on her expression, he added,"Don't worry…I won't be telling them about this. This is our special night and it will stay that way."

She began to get a mephistophelean grinning on her face as she raised her eyebrows.

"fountainhead, what exactly was that enchantment again ?"

He looked at her as a smile spread over his nerve,"Really ? Why, Miss Granger, are you suggesting what I think you're suggesting ?"

As she smiled, his fondness was melting,"I just might be, Mr. Weasley. Who knows when we'll have another chance like this one again."

Sighing deeply Ron breathed,"I love you, Hermione."

With that he performed the magic spell again and pulled her in close…all the while he was thinking… she is definitely the one.

Afterward, they lay quietly, just enjoying being close. Then it suddenly occurred to them that it must be extremely late.

Actually it was extremely early. It was 5:00 in the morning. They had spent almost the entire Night together.

Reluctantly, Ron said,"I think we'd well go. I don't want multitude to inflame up and realize that we haven't slept in our beds all night. For your sake, I think we should go. It's seems to be okay for a guy to pass the dark out, but I don't want people talking about you. I'm not saying I agree with mutual opinions on what's okay for boys isn't okeh for girls, but nonetheless, it tends to go that way."

Hermione sighed at not wanting to go back and sleep alone, but agreed that he was right. They dressed and shared one finale buss before returning to the Gryffindor unwashed room by way of the invisibleness cloak.

"See you in a couple of hours. I love you, Hermione."Ron said as he kissed her on the landing leading to their separate elbow room.

"I love you too, Ron. Thank you for tonight. I'll never forget it."

Ron smiled, as he thought to himself, neither will I.

Ron quietly crept into the dormitory and slid into his bed. As he pulled the hangings down around him, he didn't think he'd be able-bodied to sleep.

He lay there for a long time just reliving the night in his idea. As sleep began to overtake him, he thought of how horrible the year had begun with the war, Hermione in a comatoseness, and all those people who had died.

Now, it seemed as though the human race was new and it was going to be a rattling new beginning, for all of them. He thought of Harry and Ginny and wondered if they could possibly be anywhere as well-chosen as he and Hermione. Then thinking about what he and Hermione had shared, he suddenly thought, I hope they aren't quite that well-chosen. If they are, I don't want to acknowledge about it.

Putting that thought out of his creative thinker, he rolled over and let kip fill him, falling into the in force dream of his life.

Across the way in the girl's dormitory room, Hermione was gently drifting off to catch some Z's and slipping into a wonderful dream herself.

Somewhere in the distance she heard church bells and she knew she was happier than she'd ever been.


Chapter 22 Early Visitors

It was a beautiful winter daybreak. The rising sun shone brightly off of the snow-covered windowsills of the Gryffindor tower residence hall.

Harry awoke to an amber glow shining in on him. Having been so old-hat when he fell into bed the dark before, he had forgotten to conclude the hangings around his bed.

He thought about the old dark and had to smile to himself. He still was having trouble believing how terrific he felt when he was with Ginny. They had spent another night in the common room waiting for it to clear so they could be alone.

It seemed that it was to become somewhat of a ritual for them. They'd sit quietly together doing homework or talking until the other pupil went up to bed.

Periodically, Harry would peek over his eminence or book and jiffy at her or raise his eyebrow. Sometimes she'd cam stroke him a mute kiss. It was as though they enjoyed the prediction of being in each others arms, almost as a great deal as when their lips would finally meet. It was almost as though they were playing a game.

When they were alone, it wasn't long before one of them would shake off a coup d'oeil at the former, and before they knew it, they were completely wrapped up in each other again.

They had been a little out of control the night before again. Harry had to hold on reminding himself that they had only been officially together for less than a week. They needed to slow down, but neither of them really wanted to do that in the heat of the present moment. They were definitely as physically compatible as they were emotionally.

This time, it was Ginny who had put the brakes on first. When pieces of clothing started to come off, she had gotten queasy and stopped.

Harry thought he'd die, but he really wanted to be savvy and assay to write himself. He wanted her. There was no question about that, but he cared so much for her and was willing to wait until she was ready.

Harry had never had this variety of physical or excited relationship before with a lady friend. Its intensity was somewhat intoxicating and it was so easy to fall behind himself in it. Taking in a deep breath, he tried to clear his mind of the figure of speech of Ginny lying by the fire.

He got up to lavish and dress. As he stood in the shower letting the weewee rush over him, he thought to himself, We've got to discontinue doing this to ourselves, I think its going to kill me.

However, the idea of discontinuing their"study sessions"was not at all an attractive choice to the nightly"torture"that he was enduring.

Harry had finished his shower and dressed. He left the bathroom and returned to his student residence room. He started thinking about Ron's programme.

He looked over at Ron's four-poster and wondered how things went with Hermione the Nox before. Ron had been pretty closelipped about the particular. He didn't even know what Ron had ended up getting her for her natal day. He wasn't sure, but he was guessing that the nighttime itself must have gone okay, because when he drug himself away from Ginny in the common room around 2:00 a.m., Ron's bed was still empty.

He was trying to be still as he moved around the dormitory. It was around 7:30 now and it was Saturday after all. He didn't want to wake the others.

Ron seemed to be sleeping a bit fitfully. He kept mumbling in his sleep. Harry couldn't make out what he was saying and he wasn't sure if it was practiced or bad.

Then suddenly Ron awoke with a start. He sat bolt of lightning upright in bed. He then saw Harry, who was smiling at him.

With a bit of a laugh he asked,"Are the spiders wanting you to tap dance again for them, Ron ?"

Ron's eyes began to focus in the morning sunlight."No…no it was zip like that. Um…it was nothing."

He responded, but he seemed to be turning a picayune red in the face. He had actually been dreaming about the night before and he dreamed that he and Hermione had accidentally rolled off the bed together in the way of Requirement. When he hit the floor in his dream, he woke up in his own four-poster in the dormitory.

Harry was now looking at him intently with a grin on his face. As he sat silently staring at him, Ron began to get a bit nervous.

"What ?"Ron asked.

"well ? …"Harry asked.

When Ron didn't respond Harry asked,"What do you mean what ? How did it go ? …with Hermione live dark ?"

Ron was torn. He wanted so badly to burst the floodgate and slop out everything that had happened. Upon prompt consideration of the forking of that though, he decided that some character of the evening would definitely be kept between he and Hermione.

What had happened was secret and exceptional and he knew it needed to stick that way.

He was looking for a place to start when Harry, who was growing nervous for his response again asked,"Was it that bad or …just that good ?"

Ron took a cryptic breathing place and then began to secern him how he had taken her to the elbow room of Requirement and about the fondue and fairy twinkle and the crackle fervidness. He told him how she had loved it and that they had shared their belief for each other.

Harry just sat wide-eyed listening to Ron secern him about the evening. Harry was thinking,"Wow, Ron…I didn't know you had that romanticistic bar in you. No wonder she loved it."

He was impressed with his spouse's translation in the area of relationships. He told Harry about the necklace, but left out the share about it being a lover's Link Charm.

Just as Harry was about to respond, he and Ron heard the dormitory threshold creaking slowly open. Without thought, Harry and Ron both grabbed for their wands.

Holding them straight out, Harry called out,"Who's there ?"

There came a small voice in response,"It's us, Harry…Hermione and me."

Lowering his sceptre he called,"Ginny ?"

The girls quietly crept into the boy's student residence way. Ginny walked over and sat down on Harry's bed and Hermione slid into Ron's as she wrapped her weapon system around him and whispered,"Morning."

Harry just kind of looked at them stunned. He knew what Ron had just said, but it was still strange seeing his two best ally together like that.

It didn't bother him, but it would definitely take some getting used to. He had guessed that it was probably the Lapp way that Ron felt when he saw he and Ginny kissing and hugging.

He walked over and joined Ginny kissing her sweetly on the horn in and wishing her well morning. He then looked over at Ron and Hermione and smiled.

"felicitation, you two, I think it's wonderful."

"We both do !"Ginny interjected as she snuggled into Harry's bureau intertwining her fingerbreadth around his waistline.

Ron was relieved that telling Harry about he and Hermione was out of the way. For some rationality it felt a bit awkward because they had been the 3 Musketeers for so hanker, now it was different. They were coupled off. He wondered if this would exchange things, and if so how much.

There was few seconds of silence then Harry asked looking at Ginny,"Not that I'm not well-chosen to see you so early in the morning, but what's up you two ?"

He was now glancing from Ginny to Hermione.

"We just wanted to see if you two wanted to go down to breakfast and then maybe… take a paseo or something. ``

Harry looked at Ron who was looking back at him. Ron was still sitting up in his bed wearing zero but his pugilist. He seemed a bit nervous about the new displays of populace affection, but not unquiet enough to ward off Hermione.

In fact, she had snuggled up with her back to his chest of drawers and was resting her nous comfortably on his shoulder joint. Her arms lay gently on his as they wrapped around her from posterior.

Ron spoke first,"fountainhead, what do you think, Harry ?"

"Yeah, sure."

Ron added,"okay, it sounds great, but I need to get showered and dressed first. How about we meet you downstairs in 15 minutes or so."

"Okay."the young lady said together.

With that Hermione gave Ron a quick kiss and slid off the bed, following Ginny out of the hall.

Harry watched them go then returned to staring at Ron with supercilium raised,"Things went very well indeed between you two, it seems."

And Ron, returning to his usual Ron demeanor simply responded,"Um…yeah…I think that… things did. Well, shall we get dressed then."

He said wanting to change the topic and avoid any specific questions.

Harry just shrugged his shoulders and decided that he had heard all the details that he was going to hear at least for now.

With that Ron got dressed and he and Harry headed down to meet the girls… their girl, Ron was thinking… and it is going to be a great day.






Chapter 23 Hagrid's Hut

The foursome spent the day together in and out of the castling, playing in the coke and resting by the attack. They even went down to visit Hagrid, which was something they hadn't done in a long fourth dimension.

When they arrived at the small house by the edge of the timberland, Fang, his great boarhound, had answered the threshold first. He almost knocked Harry, and subsequently Ginny, who had been holding Harry's hand, over with his fervor.

As they visited with Hagrid, snacking on stone operose cake followed by large mark of tea, it seemed like old time again. thoroughly old Hagrid, they thought. He he 'd come to terms with Grawp's death and was actually pollyannaish again. In fact, he said that he was glad they had stopped by, because he had some news that he had wanted to share with them.

"Well, I'm going on a little tripper over the holidays this year. After I bring in the Christmas Day tree diagram that is… I'll um…be headin'to France."

They were looking at Hagrid with dumbfound saying as he continued. He seemed to be turning a pale nuance of pinko.

"Me and ‘ lympia, that is, will be travelin'to her mum's house. She…er…kind of wanted me to meet her family. I won't be meetin'her dad o'course, bein'as he was killed in the giant war 20 twelvemonth b'fore, but her mum and brothers will be there."

Hagrid was turning an even darker wraith of pink and acting a very sheepishly.

Hermione spoke first, to expose the funny secretiveness that followed this announcement.

"Hagrid, is there a…reason for this head trip ?"

Hagrid looked at the floor and seemed to begin to well up a little, then he plunged on quickly.

"Olympia is…well ... er… I asked her to marry me…she's accepted."

Hagrid began quietly but proudly finished his proclamation as vociferation of congratulations spread through the hut.

Fang began bounding around, catching the hullabaloo, and nearly knocked Ron right off his chair.

Hermione moved first, as she ran to Hagrid and threw her arms around his huge neck opening,"Oh Hagrid ! That's absolutely wonderful. We're all so happy for you."

Harry and Ron got up to congratulate Hagrid shaking his hand and patting him on the shoulder as they did.

Ginny also hugged Hagrid and then they continued their visit getting some details of the happy yoke's plans.

They sat for hour laughing and catching up. It began getting late and Hagrid said that he needed to go into Hogsmeade to adjoin his future bride.

As they began to say their good byes, Hagrid asked if he could speak to Harry alone for a minute. The others said they'd wait outside and went on without him.

Harry was carrying a curious expression and said,"What's up Hagrid ? If this is about Ginny and me, I'm sorry I hadn't told you sooner, but it's only been a little over a week and we haven't seen you much lately."

Hagrid smiled and said,"No, it ain't that, but it is in force ter see ya so well-chosen. All four o'ya seem right blissful. It warms my heart. I variety of always do it that Ron and Hermione had a soft spot fer each early. They argued way too much not to have feelings for each other."

This seemed rather insightful of Hagrid Harry thought, then returning his sentiment to the private conversation, he asked,"If it's not that, then what can I do for you Hagrid ?"

Hagrid motioned for Harry to sit down, which made him a little uneasy. Whenever Hagrid got serious, it usually led to a favor of some sort. More often than not, it involved taking care of some beast or other.

This was always a bad suggestion with Hagrid's mission and Harry wasn't keen on taking on a new plenty of skrewts. However, with Hagrid going away, this seemed like a good bet.

Harry sat looking at his friend as Hagrid began nervously,"Harry, I've known ya since you was a baby. Since the day I took ya from your parent's sign, I've always thought of ya as…ya know…kind o'constituent o'my folk.

Us both bein'orphans an all, I kind a have felt like we had a bit o'a connectedness. Well, the matter is, bein'as Grawp…well…he can't be here. I'll be needin'individual to fend up fer me. I mean…at me wedding. I was wonderin'if you'd consider fillin'in as my dear man ? … I'd be right proud if you'd do the honor fer me Harry."

Harry was stunned and teardrop started to well up in his eyes as he fought them off.

"It would be me, who would be honored Hagrid. Of path, I'll be your best man."

Hagrid smiled getting a little teary eyed too and breaking the emotional consequence he said,"Thanks Harry, I knew I could count on ya. Now you run along now with that lilliputian young woman o'yours. Oh and, send in Ron if ya would, please."

Harry turned toward the door then turned back towards Hagrid giving him a hug."Congratulations Hagrid, I'm really felicitous for you."

Harry left and told Ron that Hagrid needed to mouth to him as well. Ron hadn't learn what the conversation had been about between Harry and Hagrid, but from the expression on Harry's face, he could tell it had been something serious.

Ron entered the hut and called out,"Um…Hagrid ? Did you need something ?"

As visions of Stinger and giant wanderer began to cower creepily through Ron's thinker.

"Oh, Ron… yeah… come on in and consume a rear end if ya would. I'm sorry ‘ bout sending ya out in the first place, but I had to talk to Harry first, um… well, I asked him be my safe man…ya know… since Grawp… well anyhow…"Hagrid paused getting a little choked up.

Not wanting Hagrid to get upset about Grawp, Ron quickly responded,"That's great Hagrid ! I'm sure Harry was pleased."

Hagrid went on,"Yeah he seemed to be, the affair is Ron, you and Harry have kind a been extra to me over the in conclusion several years. You two, and ‘ ermione o'course of study, have helped me through some pretty jolty spots. Always stood by me. It's sure intend a lot to me. Well, matter is…'Lympia has two sidekick, but she was wantin'3 groomsmen at the wedding… I was wondering if you'd be the third for me ?"

Ron was looking at Hagrid nictitation and breathing a sigh of relief,"Hagrid, I'd love to be a component of your wedding. Thanks for asking me. Just let me cognize what I need to do. Okay ?"

Hagrid was beaming at him as responded,"I'd hoped you'd smell that way. There was something else too, Ron…"

Ron paused getting a sudden sinking feeling as the creatures began scuttling through his mind again,"Yeah… what else can I do for you Hagrid ?"

"wellspring, it's not so very much what you can do, but I wanted to tell apart you that I think it's great…'bout you and ‘ ermione. I kind a thought you two was sweet on each other. sort o'figured it was only a issue a meter. You two have been through a lot over the years. Those hard clock time are the ones that make you unassailable and closer. You take care of that girl. She's right special ya know."

Before Ron knew what he was saying, he was telling Hagrid how well-chosen he was and added,"I love her Hagrid, someday…just between you and me…I'm going to marry her."

Hagrid continued to send at him patting him on the dorsum, almost knocking him over again."I believe you will, Ron…I believe you will."

After that Ron left the cabin and rejoined the others. They headed back to the palace feeling felicitous than before if that was possible.

Then Ron asked,"I'm starving…does anyone else want to go eat ?"

They all laughed and Harry thought,"Lapp old Ron"…it felt effective to own his friends around him.

So this is what a normal life is like, he thought.

This was still new to Harry, not having to worry about any final duels or attempt or even going back to the Dursleys.

aliveness was expert and as he kissed Ginny on the top of the head pulling her into a hug, he began to finally really feel relaxed.


Chapter 24 Hogsmeade and Portkeys

Weeks had passed and the Christmas holidays were quickly approaching.

The awkwardness of the new relationship between protagonist had passed and everyone was very much at comfort with each former. The newly paired couplet openly sat and cuddled in their favorite chairman by the fire.

There was one small flow of tensity when Dean Thomas had learned that Ginny and Harry were dating. starting time of all, James Dean used to engagement Ginny and then there was the fact that Harry and Ron had been roommates with Dean since their first base year. They had always gotten on quite well, but when Ginny had ended it with James Dean, he had been a bit heartbroken.

Harry suspected that Dean had kind of wanted her back, but it had never worked out. Dean was cordial when he spotted them in the coarse room one nighttime, but later he had been a bit cold to Harry up in their dormitory.

Finally, it was Harry who broke the ice and talked to him about it. After that, slowly James Byron Dean seemed to live with it and had warmed up a bit again.

December was flying by, as course of instruction for the 7th yr became increasingly intense. With NEWTS approaching at the end of the year, everyone was a bit on edge with the spare work load.

"Can you imagine what it would be like if the full term weren't abridged this year ?"Ron asked one day as he rubbed his optic and opened yet another book on Potions of the Middle Ages and Their Practical Uses.

"I bet Snape is simply beside himself with all of the work he's getting to pile on us. I know he enjoys making us suffer."

Harry had a bit of a headache and had to agree that Snape in particular seemed to have gone ‘ round the twist, so to verbalise, with assignments. Harry had been trying to get as much done as quickly as possible so that he'd have complimentary metre to expend with Ginny.

Ron and Hermione were spending a smashing deal of meter together, but not leisure time. Hermione seemed to be slowly going insane over getting everything done to her self-imposed and exceedingly in high spirits standard of timbre.

Ron had taken to speaking to her in gingerly, diffused smell to avert upsetting her with an interruption. They were all hoping to make the net Hogsmeade weekend before the Yuletide holiday, but Hermione insisted on everyone being `` up to scratch… '' or the trip was off.

Ron and Harry had worked tirelessly to meet her requirements. They could have used some fourth dimension off, but Ron had discontinued trying to reason with her.

It wasn't that he was afraid that it would effect their relationship. In fact, they continued to be Ron and Hermione, arguing from clip to clip when it suited them, but that didn't stop them from having hidden rendezvous in the Room of prerequisite when they could get away.

They would fix up to gather and filch out of the dorm late at Nox after everyone was asleep, spending a few intimate hours together before returning to their own four-posters in the early hours of the morning.

Ron knew their relationship was solid and he loved her more deeply with every passing day. He loved every part of her, including her obsession about object lesson. Her brilliance was part of what made her Hermione after all.

Truth be told, he didn't fight her about studying, because cryptical down, he knew she was right. He and Harry wanted to enter the Auror's grooming political program after Hogwarts. Studying was truly the only way.

Harry reluctantly agreed as they plowed on through dusty bulk on patch, potions, and the like.

Finally, when they thought their pass would surely explode if they read one More book, the last weekend before the holidays was upon them. With Hermione satisfied that they had done better than usual, plans were made and upheaval was high gear.

None of them could wait to get out of the castle and have some real sentence to bask themselves. Harry and Ron made Hermione vow not to mention example once during the day. They had kept their end of the bargain and she was going to let them really have a day off.

They had no trouble convincing her because she was also completely tapped out. Ron and Harry couldn't remember a time that Hermione had actually wanted to entrust Scripture alone for an entire day in several weeks. In fact, much to their surprise, she had said that they should take the whole weekend off because, after all, it was the holidays.

When it was time to go, Hermione remembered that she needed to commit an owl to her parents.

Mrs. Weasley had invited her to expend part of the Christmas vacation at the burrow before joining her parents for the remainder of the holiday break. Harry had also been invited to detain for the entire vacation, but of course, there was no one for him to transmit word by owl to, at least no one that would care.

Harry and Ginny decided to go on ahead and suffer Hermione and Ron in the III Broomsticks later that day.

As Ron accompanied Hermione to the owlery, Harry and Ginny began the walk into the village. This was the first actual probability that they had to be alone for what felt corresponding age and they were both looking forward to it. Actually, it was there first real engagement away from the castle.

They loved outgo prison term with Ron and Hermione, in fact the foursome had been quite inseparable over the last month or so, but they missed those muted stolen moments where they could simply turn lost in each former.

They talked in whispers and smiled at each other warmly. Harry had wrapped his arms around her to stop out the chilly picnic and snow bunting billowing around them on the path into Hogsmeade.

As they entered the village, they discussed where to go first when Harry realized they were walking past an back street that Harry remembered from his 5th twelvemonth.

He thought of the teashop that he had gone to once with Cho. At the metre, he felt quite uncomfortable, as if under a microscope. Come to cogitate of it, that didn't go very well at all.

Cho had been going on about Cedric again and by the end of their date she had stormed out because Harry had said he needed to meet up with Hermione.

Now though, he felt a little differently. It wasn't that he really liked the musical theme of going in there and snogging away amongst the other duet, but snogging away anywhere with Ginny was sounding quite compelling at the moment.

He thought if Ginny wanted to go there, he guessed it would be okay.

"Gin, there's a pipe down little tea shop just up the back street. Would you like to go there ?"

Ginny stopped dead in her racecourse and looked at Harry in disbelief."Are you mad ? ! I've been in that ‘ quiet little tea shop'with Dean before. All those match trying to bury each other's faces in public… Then there was that horrible tea and perfumy smell… It was stifling hot and steamy in there, and it reminded me of Professor Trelawney's tower ! I hated it ! ! I made him demand me somewhere else ! Who wants that kind of force per unit area, especially on a number one date ! I really don't know what he was thinking at the fourth dimension, well… maybe I do… but it wasn't going to chance !"

Harry was gazing at her as she finished her little philippic, grinning and fighting hard to prevent from laughing.

He then quietly inquired,"Then that would be a no, my honeyed ? Or perhaps, you're still on the fence about your decision and would like a little More time to decide."

Actually, he loved that she completely hated the teashop. Just one more thing we have in vulgar he thought.

Composing herself, as the obviously dysphoric memory of her number one date with James Byron Dean had dissipated, she then said,"wellspring, if you want to…"

Harry was laughing now,"I love you, Ginny Weasley."

He pulled her into his arms and leaned down to kiss her tenderly. She smiled and returned his candy kiss warmly, not seeming to care strangely enough, that they were at that very second standing in the middle of the street, snogging in public.

Harry then added,"Honestly Ginny, I'm glad you don't want to go there. I only suggested it because I thought you might like it. I absolutely hated that place the one and only when time I've gone in there. What you said about it, pretty very much nub up my thought of that place as well."

She smiled and looked like she had a feeling of succour washout over. Knowing that Harry shared her dislike of gaudy, overly sweet tea room, seemed somehow of import.

Harry then asked,"Well, where would you like to go then ?"

"How about Honeydukes ?"She asked.

"I love the way your head plant, Gin."

They walked up the street and went into to the sweet shop to shop around. Finding their darling, they walked outside again and began walking along, window-shopping as they ate. It had turned a great deal colder and the wind was definitely kicking into high gear.

They decided to head to The threesome broomstick to warm up with a butterbeer and to await for Hermione and Ron. They entered the pub and found a quiet corner table.

Harry went to the bar and got them a couple of drinks. They sat sipping and talking quietly together stealing kisses here and there.

Harry was enjoying their clip together so a lot, but a rather risque thought had just occurred to him, and he suddenly wished that they were back at the castle instead.

Everyone else was out. He hadn't thought about it before that minute, but if they had stayed at Hogwarts, they would give birth his residence hall room completely to themselves right now.

"How dazed am I ?"He thought to himself.

He was about to suggest they head back to the castle when Ron and Hermione walked in looking windswept and pink in the cheeks from the cold.

They were weaving their way through the crowd together pub, stopping at the bar to blame up some drinks. When they spotted Harry and Ginny, they continued through the jumbling of tabular array to the niche where the two were sitting. They sat down following to each other opposite Ginny and Harry.

As they peeled off their wrappings Ron greeted them happily."Hi ya Harry ! Hey Ginny ! It's cold out there ! Have you two been here all day ? We thought we might see you out and about before we met you here."

Ginny answered,"Hey you two. Harry and I went to Honeydukes and looked in the store windows until it started to get cold, then we decided to come in here to warm up. What have you two been up to ?"

Hermione continued as she snuggled into Ron's outstretched arm, pulling her president closer to him.

"wellspring, we looked around a bit too, until we found a cute little tea shop just off the master street. It was placid and a bit… romantic."

She giggled to Ginny as girls do. Ginny was squeezing Harry's thigh hard under the mesa to stop him from bursting out laughing.

She sent him a look that said,"Don't you dare, Harry !"

Then she continued,"Oh well, that's nice isn't it."

Trying to sound as though this was a new and unheard of store to her. Ron was rolling his eyes a bit out of Hermione's view and Harry got the distinct impression that Ron didn't share Hermione's opinion of the shop class.

He gave Ron a quick heartbeat and a knowing smile of sympathy, then returned his attention to Hermione.

Harry thought to himself, I can't give Ron a hard clip. I would accept gone in too if Ginny had wanted to. I was just the lucky one.

They spent the rest of the evening talking and laughing and truly enjoying their break from homework. It was now beginning to get tardy and they decided that they'd better be getting back to the castle.

When they walked outside the gulp of cold scene straight through them. Harry and Ron offered to go and find posture transport for them back to the castle. It would certainly be warmer than walking.

They left the girlfriend waiting by the pub and promised to return with a ride home for them.

Hermione and Ginny waited talking for a few mo when Harry suddenly appeared again.

"Where's Ron ?"Ginny and Hermione had asked together.

"Oh well, he's waiting just up there around the corner from here. I told him I'd come and get you."

The three started walking towards where Harry had suggested, however, as they reached the turning point Harry roughly grabbed them both around the waistline and pulled them into the alleyway.

"Harry ! What are you doing ? What's going on ?"

A strange and unfriendly grinning was slowly spreading over his face.

"Potter can't service you two now,"came a vocalism that was strangely conversant to them both, but the girls couldn't place it yet.

The person who appeared to be Harry had taken out his wand and placed Silencing magical spell and eubstance binds on both of them.

They stood in horror as they watched the individual transform back to his pilot appearance revealing that he was none other than genus Draco Malfoy.

He picked up a nearby rock and was walking over to the girlfriend with it. Hermione was trying to arrive at her wand, but the spell he had placed on her was preventing her from doing so.

The girls opened their oral cavity to scream, but cypher came out. They were trapped and no one would get wind their cries for service. Malfoy was walking back in forth in front of them holding the stone, looking incredibly full of himself.

"fountainhead, if it isn't the mudblood and the trivial Weazlette. fondness meeting you here. Of row, it isn't exactly a concurrence. It's been planned for calendar week.

Actually, it took about a month to pretend the Polyjuice Potion. Pretty clever of me to advert onto that ‘ essense'of Potter all this meter, don't you think ?

Got a little blood on me once when old Scarhead and I fought. Gave him a bloody lip and I saved a couple drops from my fist in a ampule. Father was rather proud of with my foresight. Called me a true up Malfoy. ``

Hermione remembered the fight that Malfoy was referring to and acknowledge that Draco had definitely come off for the worse, but he had gotten in one safe black eye before Harry knew what was happening and drew his wand.

Draco continued as if he was savoring the moment, then he checked his watch and walked over and wrapped his arms around both lady friend, still holding the stone. They both squirmed under his touch modality, but were unable to smash free.

"Time to go female child's. We have an designation at the decease Eater's home base. I know you wouldn't want to be late. That would be rude. There's a new master now. Bet you're wondering who. I think I'll leave that little surprisal for later."

With that he checked his watch and counted back from three. When he got to one, the girls felt themselves being pulled violently from somewhere behind the navel. They were being propelled through a hepatic portal vein battering into Malfoy and each other the along the way.

At this point, Ginny and Hermione realized that the sway had been a portkey and they suddenly came thudding down with a thump landing on the hard ground.

They were both immediately hit with a baton blast and everything went black.

back at Hogsmeade, Harry and Ron were pulling up in movement of the pub in the pram and looking around for Hermione and Ginny. They had no idea that the girls had just been abducted by, none early than, Draco Malfoy.

Their happy, worry-free humanity was about to come crashing down around them.


Chapter 25 The Order payoff

From the window of the posture, Hermione and Ginny were no where in sight. As he looked around for the girls, Ron began to worry.

Ron told Harry that he had had a brief, but strange sensation a few min earlier that something was wrong. It was strong but unaccountable.

When it disappeared he had decided to ignore it, but now he wasn't so surely. Harry considered the theory, but dismissed them immediately.

"The war is over Ron. It's prophylactic now. The girl's are fine."

Harry's next intellection was that they had gotten too cold and decided to await inside the pub. This seemed pretty reasonable, so without giving it a second idea, Harry and Ron jumped down from the carriage and walked back into The Three broom handle.

They had been expecting to obtain the girls just inside the doorway. When they weren't there, they made their way over to the bar to ask Madame Rosmerta if she had seen them.

When they questioned her, a rather strange look circulate across her cheek. Then she told them that she had been coming back in from the shop next room access a few mo earlier and that she had in fact seen them.

'' They were walking up the street, '' then she added looking at Harry,"but you'd know that, wouldn't you, love ?"

Harry just stared at her,"What do you mean, I'd know that ?"

Again looking perplexed she continued,"Well, I saw you. I saw you meet the girl and walk up the street with them…in that direction."She added motioning with her manus in the direction they had gone.

Harry and Ron were looking at each former and a feeling of panic was beginning to satiate them. Harry looked back at Madame Rosmerta expecting her thought process to top and for her to exchange her story.

Without meaning to, he was raising his phonation a bit,"No ! You didn't see me ! You couldn't have ! I've been with Ron. We told the missy to wait here for us !"

Looking a bit alert now herself she responded,"well, I'm sorry, beloved, but if it wasn't you, it was someone doing a spot on impersonation of you. The somebody looked exactly like you, Mr. Potter."

Before she could say anything else, Harry and Ron tore out of the pub. They ran at full moon speed down the street in the direction that the barmaid had pointed.

As they came to the number 1 recess, there was an alley to the right hand. They stopped and gave each other knowing look and went in side by side to check out it out, wands at the ready.

Sure enough, there was evidence of a struggle in the snow and a undivided glove was lying on the undercoat. Ron bent over and picked it up.

"This is mum's handiwork alright. It's Ginny's, Harry. I'm sure of it. What the bloody hellhole is going on ?"

Harry's thinker was reeling.

This can't be happening ! Voldemort is bushed. I know he is. Where could the girls have gone ? Who took them and why, he wondered ?

Before Harry could garner his thoughts and say anything to Ron, they suddenly heard a pop rightfulness behind them. It was the manifest phone of a magician apparating. They both turned as one, wands drawn, ready to snipe.

Standing before them was their sorry nightmare. It was a hooded virtuoso dressed in the same robes that Death Eaters wore. Before they could oppose, he spoke quickly as he pulled off his lens hood revealing his face.

He had drawn his wand as well for soundly measure."Put those away and come with me. Miss Granger and misfire Weasley have been taken."

They couldn't believe who was speaking to them. It was Snape and he had a look of urgency on his face that convinced Harry and Ron that this was dangerous. With fear and fad surging within him, Harry yelled in defiance at Snape.

"How did you know they've been taken ? Where are we going ? We need to stay here and find out them !"

Without missing a bushed Snape injection back,"You stupid, foolish boy ! You defeat the nighttime God Almighty and yet you still haven't an ounce of common sensory faculty. Do you really think the Death Eaters are holding them just up the alley or browse through Honeydukes with them in tow ? We need to get to Headquarters, now ! It's not safe here for either of you ! The Order is assembling as we speak. Now, unless you want to waist more precious fourth dimension, we need to go immediately."

Ron and Harry exchanged looks of disbelief at what was happening, but without any boost logical argument from Ron and Harry, Snape grabbed them by the arm and pulled them further up the skittle alley.

Then he asked,"Can you both apparate ?"

Ron answered first as Harry nodded his capitulum in agreement,"Yeah we both took our tests over the summer. I took mine in June and Harry…"

"Yes or No will do Mr. Weasley. Let's go then, NOW !"

The three disapparated and suddenly apparated in front of Number 12 Grimwald Place.

They entered the familiar old house and found several wizard heading toward the kitchen, many of whom they had recognized. Some of them had even served as Harry's guard in his 5th year as he was escorted from identification number 4 Privet crusade after having survived an unexpected dementor onrush right there in Little Whinging.

Ron and Harry started to point for the group meeting behind Snape and the others, when they were stopped beat in their cartroad.

Mrs.Weasley was blocking their incoming to the meeting, and from the formula on her face, it didn't look as though she was going to displace.

Ron spoke first,"Out of the way woman, you're not barring us from the coming together this time ! You can't !"

Mrs Weasley was bristling as she looked up into her new son's face,"I can, Ronald Weasley, and that's exactly what I'm doing ! You two are not in the Order ! I'll NOT possess you and Harry running around working for the Order at your ages ! I simply won't have it !"

binge were beginning to well up in her center as she fought to hold open her youngest son from entering, as if his life depended on it, which in some style, it did. rules of order business was dangerous clientele.

They were all aware of the risks, but somehow keeping her youngest son out of it, made her smell like she hadn't lost tally control over her kinfolk's safety device.

Ron stood there just gawking at her. He realized why she was doing it, but enough was enough !

He tried again,"Mum, this is Ginny and Hermione we're talking about ! I can't just sit here doing nothing !"

She didn't respond, but just stood glancing from Ron to Harry and back again. She looked as though the floodgates would break at any second.

Finally, Harry spoke,"Please, Mrs. Weasley. I know this must be arduous for you, but you need to listen to me now. You have been like a mother to me, and I'll always be grateful to you and Mr. Weasley for opening your home to me. I don't want to be disrespectful to you, but I love your daughter and Hermione is my best acquaintance.

You know Ron and I are subject. We were old enough to fight in the war, and we're old enough to handle this. You should know that if you don't let us in right now, Ron and I will go and start looking for them ourselves. We're either in on the plan or we'll make up our own. It's your choice."

She was a bit taken a back at Harry speaking to her that way, frankly so was Ron, but he stood firm with his champion and added.

"Mum, Harry's right ! If we aren't part of the design, then we're going to start looking right now, on our own. Ginny is my only sis and …I plan to marry Hermione someday ! That makes her… your succeeding daughter-in-law. This is too of import to leave us out when we can help."

Mrs. Weasley looked at Ron with an expression of surprise at his aim for Hermione.

Frankly, so did Harry. They had only been dating officially for about a calendar month and a half.

Ron had never voiced his design to wed her someday, but upon manifestation Harry knew that it would only make sense. They had seven years to get to know each other and they were gross together.

Trying to regain the amphetamine paw in the confrontation, Mrs. Weasley was desperately searching for parole that would convince the boy to waitress remote, but before she could speak, two shadows began seeping out from under the kitchen door.

It appeared that the members within had heard the integral exchange and felt it was time to intervene. The first person to exit the kitchen was Mr. Weasley. He was looking very grave as he gently rested his hand on her shoulders to comfort her.

speech production quietly and soothingly he said,"mollie dear, it's clock time. The boys are right field. They're of age. They need to bring their plaza in the Order."

Mrs. Weasley began sobbing into Mr. Weasley's shoulder as the second shadow revealed itself to be Professor Dumbledore.

"King Arthur is right, Molly. These two have seen more than some adult wizards ever will. I'm not saying that those fate are undecomposed, but it is the inauspicious truth. They are valuable to us and to the safe issue of your daughter… and…possibly the mother of your grandchildren."

He added, looking at Ron over his half-moon spectacles… who didn't even prime at the suggestion.

Dumbledore continued,"We must go now, the others are waiting. We can't afford to lose anymore time, Molly. He held his arm out to roll the son into the kitchen and opened the threshold to admit them entrance.

"Thank you, professor."They said together as they walked past, a now sobbing, Mrs. Weasley.

They heard her cries begin to subside a piffling as they entered the kitchen and stepped into the bright light and the watching eyes of to a greater extent than a dozen sorcerer. They walked to the tabular array and took their places as the door to the kitchen closed behind Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

Harry quickly scanned the kitchen. In addition to Professor Dumbledore and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Harry saw several wizards that he knew. He spotted professor McGonagall, Remus lupin, Mad-Eye Moody, banker's bill, Fred, George, and Sir Henry Percy Weasley. He also recognized Charlie Weasley, who Harry assumed upon hearing the news show, must bear returned from Romania immediately.

list against various pieces of furniture throughout the kitchen he also saw Mundungus Fletcher amongst several early superstar that Harry didn't recognize.

There was a rumble of spokesperson moving in waves throughout the room.

The voices quieted quickly as Professor Dumbledore stood at the headspring of the table to speak,"It appears that we have an unexpected crisis on our hands. Severus had the fortunate circumstance of being on… Order business… when the abduction plans were discovered. As I understand it, he went immediately to Hogsmeade, but found that the kidnapping had unfortunately already taken spot.

After sounding the alarm system to assemble the Order, he again returned to Hogsmeade where he collected Harry and Ron and brought them back to the safety of Headquarters.

There is practically that we don't know. Severus, perhaps you could now differentiate us what we do get it on.

Dumbledore took his seat, giving his undivided attention to Snape as the others followed suit. professor Snape rose to address the group.

"As the schoolmaster has said, I was on Order business. As nigh of you know, I have been trying to ascertain the whereabouts of the dying Eaters Headquarters. One of my more than useful informants was secret to knowledge of the kidnapping plan.

As I was searching his idea for the location of their headquarters, I inadvertently found plan for today's abduction also lodged in his memories. I was also able to notice what their…intentions are… in respect to misfire Weasley and misfire granger.

They do not appear to be in contiguous individual danger. They have…plans…for Miss Weasley to be used as a pawn in the heavy system of things. The part that she is to wager will provide her an element of tribute.

It seems miss granger was an unfortunate bystander and was taken simply because she was there. Due to her want of grandness to their architectural plan, Miss Granger's time I feel… is express. ``

'' Limited ? '' Ron snapped. `` What 's that supposed to stand for ? ``

'' Simply that her time is limited to… to their leeway for her… I suspect. Nonetheless, I believe her to be condom for the metre being. If nothing else, I suspect they will enjoy keeping her to simply dun Loretta Young Mr. Potter and his friend Mr. Weasley…

However, having had her in my class for the last 7 years, I know that she can be rather… annoying. I only hope she'll carry her clapper. She may be her own tough enemy under the circumstances."

Ron and Harry jumped from their seats in anger. Ron was turning smart red in the look with rage at Snape's calloused scuttlebutt.

"What the bloody hell do you think of, you hope she'll hold her lingua ? She's been kidnapped ! What would you say under her circumstances ? What are they planning to do with Ginny ? And by the way, YOU can be rather annoying…."

Harry grabbed Ron by the arm and pulled him back to his chair trying to quiet him down.

Snape stood glaring at Ron. There was definitely no dear lost there. He detested Ron almost as much as he did Harry.

Dumbledore broke the shocked silence that had spread through the way at Ron's outburst.

"Ron, I know you are overthrow and very worried, as we all are, but if you are to remain in these proceeding, I must insist you verify your temper."Then looking at Snape he added,"Severus, perhaps less personal candour would be appropriate at this juncture. If you would, delight continue."

Snape nodded in concord still glaring at Ron, then he proceeded to part what cognition he had of the Death Eater's plans for Ginny. He also told them why they chose her.

Everyone was outraged, especially Harry and the Weasley buddy. Mrs. Weasley had begun to cry again and was being comforted by Professor McGonagall. It was Harry who stood this meter to speak. His voice was calm, level, but decisive.

"I promise you Mrs. Weasley… if they do, what they intend to do…I'll see to it that every in conclusion remaining Malfoy will care they'd never been born…"

There was a corking deal of chatter at Harry's declaration and Scripture of Ascension were erupting from every corner of the room.

Professor McGonagall was looking at prof Dumbledore and asked,"but Albus, certainly it isn't possible… is it ?"

He considered her for a instant before answering,"I'm afraid Minerva… it is. It's quite possible… under properly controlled consideration. affair would give to be precise, but after all, they did orchestrate the portkey abduction at the end of the Tri-Wizard tourney and brought Voldemort back to physical great power. Yes… I'm afraid anything is possible… and we must make for it."

Mad-Eye, who had been strangely quiet down up until this point, now rose to talk.

"That's exactly what we are going to do ! We will set for it. We need to sustain our wits about us ! CONSTANT wakefulness !"He bellowed as everyone jumped."There's no time for emotion now, Molly ! You'll need a clear head to call back ... Now, Professor… what's the plan ?"


Chapter 26 Dark programme Revealed

Far away, in a dark lonely mansion, Hermione was beginning to wake up. She had a sinewy headache and was blinking back tears.

As she looked around trying to take in her environs, she found they were in a dark and virtually vacuous elbow room with a stone floor and no windows. The merely light present was coming from a flak in the far corner of the room.

She saw Ginny crumpled in a small clod on the floor a few pes from her. She began to slowly fawn to her face.

When she reached her she began whispering as she tried to wake her,"Ginny ? Ginny are you okay ?"

Ginny stirred with a groan. She slowly began to recover consciousness and rolled over to search at Hermione.

"Where are we ? Wha…What happened ?"

Hermione had gradually started to remember the events from earlier that nighttime and tried to convey them to Ginny.

"Well, we followed who we thought was Harry, but it was actually Malfoy. Don't you remember, Gin ? He used the Polyjuice Potion. He's kidnapped us and brought us here by portkey. He said there is a new dark overlord. I'm not sure what happened next, but I think mortal stunned us just after we arrived."

Ginny's remembering was beginning to pass.

"That's redress, I remember now. What about Harry and Ron, do you think they were taken too ?"

Hermione hadn't considered this. Were Harry and Ron being held somewhere in the theater against their will as well ? She couldn't be trusted.

"First things first, let's see if we can get out of here. Can you stand ?"

Holding her hand out for Ginny, Hermione helped her to her feet. She was a little unsteady at inaugural, but seemed to be catching her balance.

Ginny reached into her blue jean's pocket then looked back at Hermione with a dawning comprehension.

"Yeah, our verge are gone… I've already checked. The threshold on the other mitt, for some cause isn't locked. Either they didn't expect us to wake up this soon, or there is mortal out there guarding the door. I say we give it a try. Are you game ?"

Ginny nodded and they crept slowly to the door and opened it. It led to a long and deserted corridor lit with rather black letter looking torches.

"Which way ? '' Ginny asked in a barely audible whisper.

Motioning with her bridge player, Hermione directed her to go to the right field. She didn't know where she was headed, but neither way seemed any less ominous so she had just picked one.

The corridor led to a dimly lit large elbow room. It was decorated with various silvery serpents and outsize antique furniture. It looked like someone with money had invested a with child deal into the furnishing.

There were Twin pendant hanging from the ceiling and the walls were lined with volumes of leather bound Word of God and what looked like wickedness magic sensing element.

There was a fire burn in a huge stone fireplace on one wall. The Windows were practically from flooring to ceiling and hung with velvet looking draperies. The room appeared deserted and the fille cautiously entered.

Not believing their just luck, they began to cross the room towards the door. They were almost there when the door suddenly opened.

They began to withdraw, but there was no time to hide as the door flung spread and revealed the mortal entering. It was Draco Malfoy and he was wearing a satisfied smile.

"how-do-you-do my sleepy trivial tarts. I wondered how long it would take aim for that rather nasty stunning spell to assume off. So good-for-naught about that."He added sarcastically."I'm sure you're wondering why you are here. I've been given the job of informing you of your purpose here, after all, I'm the one who is going to get to…do the honors."

Hermione was finding her representative now,"What do you mean, do the honour ? Why are we here ? You caught us, why didn't you just kill us ?"

He was laughing at her ire, but was strangely pull to her lack of awe.

"Well, I'll tell you my thin-skinned, trivial mudblood. There is a new master leading the Death eater now. concern to wager a bet on who it might be ?"

When the girls refused to answer and continued to glare at him he continued,"No, well… I suppose not. Not surprisingly, it's my Fatherhood. He's the reigning baron of Darkness now."

Chuckling a bit to himself he added,"I guess that makes me a prince, doesn't it… Anyway… I digress. The reason that you have been cordially invited to quell here, is to provide a service to me… and to the conference of end eater of course."

He was looking Ginny up and down now as if he was sizing her up.

For the kickoff metre Ginny spoke,"What do you think, bring home the bacon a service ? We'll never work for your lot !"She added defiantly."You're as fiery as your gingerroot hair aren't you ? …I like that."He added licking his lips."You see, father has devised a bit of a plan to regain power in the wizarding world. Now that the night Maker is gone, he feels we need to… propagate the logical argument of purebloods… to strengthen our mogul. An inheritor of pure descent, raised under the proper conditions… could be a very powerful weapon for us."

He paused to watch their reaction to his run-in. He was enjoying dangling the facts in movement of them and making them wait for more.

"sire felt that the sire needed to be young and strong. Of course, he chose me. I'm only too well-chosen to make the sacrifice… for the good of the grounds. You, fille Weasley, will put up me with a son."

Ginny and Hermione gasped together, then Ginny answered,"I'll do nothing of the sort ! I'd rather die !"

Malfoy just smiled and said,"Tut, tut, tut, my beloved, that will never do. You see…you were handwriting picked for the job. You are of pure line of descent descent and posse as I had said earlier, a bit of a fiery spirit. Most importantly, we needed mortal completely gross. You know… a young lady who's never been tapped…a virgin. The fact that you're dating ceramicist only makes this more gratifying for me. Imagine his surprise when he finds out that I beat him to it. Oh yeah, I'm going to enjoy this immensely… for More understanding than one."

He closed the gap between he and Ginny and grabbed her. He whispered into her ear before releasing her,"If you're a good girl, you may discover out that you might just enjoy it too. I've never failed to satisfy a woman yet."

Hermione lunged at him and tried to strike him across the face. He quickly caught her wrist in his hand and clenched it tightly as a arch grinning spread across his face again.

"Don't worry mudblood, you won't be lonely. You see…Crabb and Goyle and I have been locked up here for quite some clock time. We've been lonely…and bored. I expect that you'll provide rather satisfying entertainment for one or possible all three of us if we like. I have to take you've grown rather attractive over the years. Not that I'd…want to plant my seed in you…no, having a half blooded, by-blow child would never do… but you certainly could dish up as a utilitarian toy I imagine. I'd bet your boyfriend thinks so."

Ginny spoke up defiantly,"How do you know that Harry and I haven't already…"

But he interrupted her,"I know because there are turn to train for these matter. While you were sleeping my father performed a spell, a trial run of honour of variety, and you definitely passed with flying colors. If you hadn't, there wouldn't have been a ground to proceed."

Remembering about Harry and Ron, Hermione suddenly shot at him,"Where are they ? Where are Ron and Harry ?"

Malfoy just smiled and responded,"How should I know ? I left them in Hogsmeade, just around the corner… looking for you I believe."

At this, he took out his baton and placed her in a body bind, but didn't silence her. He then did the same to Ginny. He walked up to Ginny again and kissed her gently on the rim.

He began pulling her hard against his body and pressing his tongue into her unwilling mouth.

She bit him on the lip and he quickly pulled away. His lip was bleeding a bit and he began laughing as he dabbed the rake away with his sleeve.

Then he raised his eyebrows and said,"Oh lilliputian Ginny, that will be you I'm afraid, my love. You know, it can be rough or it can be gentle… I like it both ways, so you decide. I think you'll find though that you just may grow to savor it, if you give it a fair chance. I could even learn you some things you know… Potter will probably thank me in the end."

He added laughing again. With that he walked over to Hermione and grabbed her around the waist.

"As for you, I'm so going to enjoy this mudblood. You do remember don't you ? Before the war…I promised you that I'd overrefinement you, and I intend to do just that. I always hold open my promise. You know, you really don't need to be here, don't you ? You aren't really… part of the design, but father let me restrain you anyway."He said as if she were a cast cat."You're only prophylactic as long as I'm happy with you. When I grow bored of you, I'm afraid you'll have outlived your usefulness. Ginny here though, she has a farseeing term spot in our programme, well, at least nine calendar month worth."

He was now pressing his soundbox against Hermione's and kissing her cervix. She was incapacitated to stop him. Tears began to swell up in her eyes and she began to cerebrate of Ron. Please help me, she thought, willing him to feel her fear. I'm so scared… and I need you. I need you now. Please, find me and come for me. Ginny and I need you to bring assistance !"


Chapter 27 The Lover's Link

Back at Number 12 Grimwald piazza, Ron had a horrible bang of tactual sensation spill over him.

He grabbed Harry's arm as he gasped.

"Ron ! What's wrong ?"Harry asked with scourge filling his facial expression.

Ron looked quickly around the room as everyone stared at him. prof McGonagall spoke next,"What is it Mr. Weasley, what's going on ?"

Ron just froze for a second then he whispered,"I can sense her… I can experience her awe. She's animated, but she needs me. She's calling for me to come to her."

Everyone was stunned and completely silent for a instant, everyone but Fred and George.

Fred spoke first,"So, you gave it to her then ? She must be wearing it right now, that's the lonesome logical explanation."

Ron looked at his twin brother and answered,"Yeah, she never takes it off."

George IV chimed in"This could help us Ron. This could be the advantage we need to find them."

Mrs. Weasley had been listening to her sons but didn't understand what on dry land they had been talking about.

"What are you three on about ? Who is she and what is she wearing ?"

Ron looked at the twins and then at Harry. Harry had just as much of a curious formula as the relief. Ron looked back at the twins, as if looking for a way out.

George V seemed to be reading his little sidekick's thinker, and said,"I think you'd best secern them, Ron. It's the but way."

Ron took a recondite breath and began to speak"It's Hermione. I gave her a necklace for her birthday…a extra necklace that contains very old magic. It was a…"

Looking again to the twins for support, Fred added,"Its a Lover's contact good luck charm. We helped him with the money to get it."

Mrs. Weasley was looking back and forth between her boy trying to meet what this all meant as Ron continued.

"I gave it to her on her natal day and she's break it ever since. It gives us a…connection."

Ron paused for a few seconds but then continued, trying to keep off making eye contact with anyone in the room former than Fred and George IV.

"You see, the stronger our kinship becomes, the stronger the tie will be. I felt her veneration earlier in the village, but it had never happened before… and I didn't know exactly what it was. I've only felt happiness flow from her up until today. Now I'm sure though…She and Ginny are scared… and they need our help."

Mrs. Weasley gasped at his Scripture, but finally collected herself, and said,"Well, the connection can't be very strong I'm afraid, dear. I remember reading about Lover's links. The association grows unattackable as the duo become ..."

Ron stopped her, and plowed on before losing his brass,"Trust me, Mum…the link is as strong as it can get…at least as strong as it can get without… having fathered her small fry that is."

Mrs. Weasley rose from her seat and bellowed,"What ? ! What are you thinking Ronald Weasley ! You are still at schooling for Eden's rice beer !"

George II was catching onto what Ron was saying, and feeling strangely impressed by his little Brother as he jumped to his defense,"Mum, you can ground him later, but for right now, this may just help us find Ginny and Hermione."

Fred taking up the crusade as well he added,"Besides mum, he loves her, you know he does ! Getting Ginny and Hermione nursing home safely is more important right now, so lead it alone."

At that, Ron looked truly thankful for his Twin Falls brothers, for one of the very few times in his life.

For Harry, this was one of those clip that growing up outside of the wizarding human race left him at somewhat of a disadvantage.

What in the world was a fan's inter-group communication and why was Mrs. Weasley so upset that their connective was secure ? That was a adept affair wasn't it ?

In fact, he was wishing at the mo that he had given a charm like that to Ginny, so he could feel more useful. This was obviously not the fourth dimension to ask about what it all meant though, so he sat quietly watching the others that all seemed to know exactly what was going on.

neb and Charlie and the repose of Ron's brother's were all raising their brow with various expression of surprisal and what Harry thought looked strangely like… pride.

Fred even winked at him until Ron mumbled,"Not now Fred… this isn't the time. Mum's mad enough already."

Mrs. Weasley got up and stormed out of the room. Mr. Weasley followed her. They closed the door, but their muffled vocalisation could be heard from the kitchen.

Mrs Weasley was fit to be tied and Mr. Weasley was trying to calm her.

He began rather gently,"Now Molly, they are both of age… He loves her …and this very well may help us get the miss back before they can carry out their plan. Besides you didn't expect all of your son's to waitress for marriage did you ? Surely you don't believe that none of the others ever did anything while they were at school."

The side by side component was in a whisper that no one could hear in the kitchen,"After all, we didn't wait, did we ?"

She knew he was compensate, but the electric shock hadn't worn off just yet. She wasn't set to just accept it and move on she wanted to angry.

Back in the kitchen, Harry was beginning to catch on as well. He was looking at Ron with his eyebrows raised and mouthed,"We'll talk later."

Ron was now looking as red as his hair in the face and wishing he could just apparate out of there.

Here he was… in the heart of a way fully of family members, instructor, and people he didn't know… admitting he had been sleeping with his girlfriend. It had to be a guy's worst nightmare.

The solely thing that could have made it any worse was if Mr. and Mrs granger had been there to witness it as well. That thought gave him an idea though, a way to change the study.

"Has anyone contacted the Granger's by the way ?"He asked as though it were now a chance conversation.

professor Dumbledore responded,"Um…actually yes, they are awaiting for any further newsworthiness as it becomes available…however, I think some particular are probably better left unsaid."

Ron looked gratefully at Dumbledore and responded,"Er…Yeah, right…thanks professor."Dumbledore continued as Mr. and Mrs Weasley reentered the kitchen once again.

Mrs. Weasley was calmer, but still continued to glare at Ron, Fred and George. It seemed that the Gemini's assist in the purchase of the Link had made them partially to blame for Ron's actions in their mother's eyes.

That was okay with them though, it wasn't the get-go metre that they were blamed by association. They were sure enough it wouldn't be the last.

Seeing a gap in the tension, Dumbledore continued as if zilch sinful had happened.

"Now, let's get to work out on how we can use this to our advantage. What we need is a way to get snug to where they're being held, so Ron can use his…connection… to situate the girlfriend. This could really be the break we need Molly."

Mrs. Weasley was thinking of Ginny and Hermione. Her only daughter… and a girl, whom she had to admit, she would definitely choose for her son… were both in individual danger.

She knew that she had grown to love Hermione over the years. After all, Hermione had risked her own life to lay aside Ron and Harry in the engagement earlier that year.

She was brilliant, patriotic, and loving. She had known for quite some time that her youngest son had held… a sure affectionateness for Hermione.

She and Mr.Weasley had even discussed on a few occasions how they felt it was really only a matter of fourth dimension until they ended up more than friends. Hermione knew all about Ron's insecurities and she still loved him.

What more could she want for her son. It was meter to put her feelings of protective motherhood away, at to the lowest degree for now, and concentrate on getting those girl home.


Chapter 28 The successor of power

international mile from routine 12 Grimwald post Malfoy finally released Hermione from his miserly clutch.

She wasn't certainly why he stopped, but she was grateful just the Sami. She was spue to her stomach at the thought of what the Death Eaters were planning to do with her and Ginny.

Malfoy just stood frozen in front of Hermione after he pulled away from her. His sass were still inch from hers and he was staring deeply into her oculus. He couldn't believe how he wanted her.

contrary to what he let the others to consider, it wasn't just for sport either. He 'd been attracted to her ever since he saw her enter the Yule Ball in their fourth yr, but he'd never admitted it out loud because of the fact that she wasn't a pureblood.

Hermione was looking back at him and starting to feel a bit dizzy under the intensity of his gaze. It was like he was trying to see into her soul.

It was quite enervate and she couldn't help but think that she would rather he deliver to his usual demeanor and be rude to her instead.

She wasn't sure if he was sizing up her reaction to his advances or if he was trying to decide what to do next. Before she could watch his intent, the door opened again.

This time it was Crabb and Goyle. Malfoy turned and barb angrily at them,"What do you desire ? Didn't I tell you I wanted some seclusion with them tonight ?"

Crabb spoke first,"well, we're sorry Dragon, but your Father told us to land them something to eat. Ginny especially, needs to bide healthy… There's also a meeting starting soon… He wants you in there."

Then smirking at Hermione, Goyle added,"We'll prevent them caller for you… just until you get back, of course."

Dragon looked at him and smacked him on the English of the promontory."You'll have her when I'm finished ! Not before ! Do you understand me ? Don't spot them… or you'll answer to me !"

Goyle looked a little sullen like he'd just lost his favorite toy, but obediently answered,"No, of course of study Draco. Anything you say."

With that Malfoy turned back to face Hermione. He had regained a playful demeanor and he winked at Hermione. It was as if his display of mightiness over Crabb and Goyle was supposed to imprint them. Then he released them from their body binds and left with his pal, blowing Ginny a osculation on his way out.

"Enjoy your dinner party my afters. I'll see you later."

Hermione rushed over to Ginny after the threshold closed behind the three boys.

"Are you okay Ginny ? Did he hurt you ?"

Ginny was welling up, but refusing to cry,"No, early than disgusting me with that despicable knife of his, I'm mulct. We have got to get out of here though Hermione ! There is no way that I'm going to birth that pig's child ! I'd rather die first ! I can't even opine having to let him reach me like that !"

She shivered a bit as the double raced through her mind. Hermione was now looking around the elbow room trying to spy something that might leave them an idea of how to get away.

As she continued to scan their surroundings, it hit her that the rampart were totally filled with old patch books. It was a veritable grim wizard's treasure trove of cognition. Thinking it wasn't very smart of them to mesh HER, of all people, in a room fully of books, she turned her attention back to Ginny.

"What we need to do is find out more than about what they are planning. I say we start tackling these Word of God to see if we can find anything about this ‘ Heir of Power'spell they are planning to use. Maybe if we find out how it's done…"

Ginny raised her eyebrow at Hermione,"Well, I don't mean that…I mean the specific conditions under which the spell must be performed, then maybe we can use it to help us in some way. It was agreed. Ginny's stomach growled as they headed for the first stack of books.

"Are you athirst, Hermione ?"

She hadn't really noticed, but now that the food was here she realized that other than a few Honeydukes sweets, they hadn't eaten properly since breakfast the day before.

They decided they'd effective eat something to stay fresh their strength up then they got to make. They were heedful to only go through one book at a time, so that if individual came in it would be well-heeled to blot out what they were doing.

Normally this would have been a painfully slow process without the use of their wand, but Hermione had once taken a muggle course on speed-reading and it was definitely helping them to rapidly cover more territorial dominion. They also were given a bit of a respite because for some reason, Malfoy never returned that evening.

At one item, two beds simply materialized in the elbow room for the girls without account. Other than that, their eventide was unruffled and completely undisturbed.

They worked way into the night until Ginny called to Hermione,"I think I found something !"

She was rubbing her oculus from reading for so farseeing by firelight. She drew nearer to the flaming to illuminate the Thomas Nelson Page better.

"Listen to this… The"successor of Power"spell is a powerful conception spell that must be performed under specific and carefully controlled conditions. The nestling at conception is dedicated to a purpose by the one performing the patch. The heir will acquire towards meeting that purpose with the passage of fourth dimension. The tiddler at birth is physically strike off and check beginning on the child's third day of life. The sire…Malfoy in this case… must purify himself for one full lunar cycle prior to performing the spell… That means he doesn't have to be a Virgo the Virgin, but he can't have sexual congress for the month leading up to the spell… Right ?"

Hermione looked at it and reread the transition to herself,"Yeah, that's what it sounds like to me. That might actually protect both of us for a trivial while."

Hermione was now at Ginny's slope and reading over her shoulder.

"The witch must be of lawful purity in descent and body. In other give-and-take, you have to be of pure lineage descent and a virgin…Pansy Parkinson certainly wouldn't oeuvre in this display case, would she ? I bet she's discomfited that she can't carry his heir… Anyway, the mother of the Heir must willingly give herself to the sire…"

At this detail, Ginny interrupted,"fountainhead, that's NEVER going to bechance ! I'll rush and scrap and scream the wholly time ! It will never bring !"

Hermione looked at her and gingerly said,"Well, Ginny I wish it were that well-fixed. You see, they could set up a Love Potion tipple for you. After that, I'm afraid you'd probably do whatever you were asked. You'd probably even believe you were enjoying it."

Ginny just looked blinking at Hermione,"Do those really work ? making love Potions, I mean ?"

Hermione considered the query, then answered,"fountainhead, I've never used one, but in theory, they can be very brawny spells."

Ginny looked disappointed, but then asked,"okey, what else does it say ?"

Hermione continued,"It states that the invention must engage spot at midnight on the eve of a total moon New twelvemonth. They are planning to do this on New Year's Eve, that's got to be it. According to this, he can't touch either one of us until midnight or the magic won't piece of work. They'd have to wait until the next to the full synodic month New Year's Eve, which that could be years and years until they'd have the right weather again.

You have to be a virgin up until the spell is performed and Malfoy doesn't seem like he wants to let Crabb and Goyle near me, at to the lowest degree not until after he's had his chance, so I think we're both safe until New Year's Eve.

We may have to endure him touching us and kissing us, but that's all that he can do… Let's see, tomorrow is Christmastide Eve, which gives us just about a week to issue forth up with a architectural plan. It'll at least buy us some prison term.

In the mean time, I know that Harry and Ron… and probably the Order are searching for us as we speak. Maybe we won't even be here that long."

Hermione was now thinking out flashy and was absentmindedly rubbing her charm necklace between her thumb and index finger.

Ginny spotted it and asked,"Hermione ? What is that ? Where did you get it ?"

Hermione realized what she was doing and a click comprehension hit her as a Brobdingnagian smile bedcover over her nerve.

"Ginny, there's something I have to tell you. It just might help our saver to regain us more quickly."

Hermione began to tell Ginny about the buff's connexion charm. Then, turning a bit pink, she told her how substantial the link was because she and Ron had been intimate.

Ginny was just looking at her wide."You're kidding ?"

Hermione shyly answered,"Actually no, I'm not… We love each early Ginny, and it just felt…right. But my detail is… this can avail us. Ron can actually feel my emotions. It might even serve him locate us. It depends on the wards that have been placed on this sign I suspect but, I doubt very much that they would have expected this, so they may not hold planned for it. I've got to hold on this hidden from Malfoy. I can't ever take it off. If I do, the link will be broken. ''

"Can you send him a message now ?"Ginny asked hopefully.

"I can try, but I don't really know how to tell him where we are. I'm not sure of that myself. For now, I'll let him know we're not hurt and that we'll try to find out More if we can."

She went over to the bed and motioned Ginny to hers.

"We've got to get some eternal sleep now. We have no musical theme what tomorrow will bring and we can't afford to let our guard down."

mounting into her bed, she wished Ginny goodnight. She began thinking of Ron and trying to communicate with him through their nexus in the quiet of the room.

Ginny climbed into her bed as well, wishing that Harry were there with her. If he were, she'd solve the job immediately.

If she weren't a Virgo the Virgin, she'd be of no use to them. Their plan would be ruined.


Chapter 29 The Bonds of Brotherhood

Back at Headquarters, Harry and Ron were finally crawling into their layer. It was decided that they should abide there for safety rationality until more than information could be gathered on the whereabouts of Ginny and Hermione.

They were actually glad to quell. If anything new was discovered, they knew the Holy Order would piece and then they would immediately know exactly what was happening.

Their first meeting as member of the Order had been far from what they had expected. Oh, they were definitely now privy to more info, but with all the discussing and debating… nothing actually seemed to be settled, which was very frustrative for Ron and Harry.

The Order had taken a ‘ delay and see'plan of attack to formulating a program to extract the miss from their captors… an approach not at all like the ones that Harry and Ron were accustomed to… and not at all what they had expected from the Order.

Harry and Ron were never unity to wait for the Calvary in the past, but instead charged head teacher on into the unknown on several function. Being region of the Holy Order meant they were now under lodge convention as well. It was almost causing them to rue their conclusion to join the decree of the genus Phoenix at all.

As the meeting was coming to a end a few hours earlier, Harry had asked what he could do to help, but he and Ron were told to stay put for now. Harry now knew how his godfather, Sirius, must have felt when he had been cooped up there all those month and he hated it already.

At meeting's end, Dumbledore had decided, with the consensus of the other Order extremity, that more selective information was needed to formulate a saving architectural plan.

Snape was sent to see if he could find out More of the details. about of the other's were sent out on various patrol military mission.

Dumbledore and McGonagall had returned to Hogwarts to close the schooltime for the Christmas holiday which left Harry and Ron as the lone ones left at Grimwald station other than Mrs. Weasley.

Ron was giving his mum a wide bunk and trying to avert her at all costs. In fact, Ron had suggested a hasty retreat to their room shortly after the meeting had ended, in the hopes of escaping any further embarrassing rows with Mrs. Weasley.

She could still be heard downstairs banging around in the kitchen and it was quite obvious that she had not gotten over her son's indiscretion yet.

Harry and Ron had been going over the meeting in their way when Fred and St. George popped in to pat Ron on the back for his ‘ prowess ’.

"Way to go, lover boy !"they teased.

Ron was not exactly in a joking mood on the subject and shot back,"Shut up and get out before mum hears you ! Oh… and if you do ANYTHING to embarrass Hermione about this after she's found, I'll make for certain you regret it ! That was personal… and now it's public knowledge. I'm sure that's going to be plethora enough for her."

George IV acting hurt said,"Don't vexation little blood brother. We've been there before… not quite as publicly as you I guess, but mum's caught us both at different times… It wasn't pretty… Why do you think we knew the contraceptive charm we taught you in the first place ?"

Ron and Harry just stared at them absorbing their entree, then Ron asked,"Both of you ? … With who ? … And why didn't I ever hear about any of this ?"

George III answered with a implike grin,"wellspring, a man never kiss and tells, does one ?"

Then, considering the events that had just taken place in the kitchen, he added,"At least, not unless they have to that is. You know, you'd think mum would be a bit more open. After all, she and dad did experience 7 of us…"

Turning to Fred he asked,"Do you think of when posting got caught the low time ?"

Fred gazed off into outer space as if remembering a horrible flash from the past,"Yeah… I think that was the most devastating revelation of all for her… being as he was her first turn out and all… Well… the most desolate until now that is… you're her baby boy after all."

He said returning his care to Ron,"I'm sure that has to sting a bit… At least mum knows Ginny is still a virgin…obviously…"

He added looking at Harry with a trice of approving, causing Harry to blush.

"Anyway, we're on your side Ron. You know we like Hermione. She's a great girl and we're happy for you. We promise not to make it worse."

Then, seeing Ron's disbelieving verbalism, George IV added,"No, really… we mean it…consider it off limits…Besides, we're kinfolk aren't we ? We'll always have your back… you know bail bond of brotherhood and all. Well, anyway, we're off to delay Hogsmeade for evidence of early kidnappings.

We need to make sure that there's no one else involved. See you in the morning."

With that they disapparated with two meretricious cracks.

After the twins popped back out, Harry and Ron began discussing the meeting again and how they couldn't believe that nil had been settled.

Ron had continued to feel Hermione's presence, but it didn't feel quite as desperate, which comforted him. He was sure that if Hermione or Ginny were in quick danger, he'd know it. He said he could feel her at that moment, trying to let him bang she was okay… at least for now.

Then Ron suddenly sat up in bed at practically yelled at Harry,"It has something to do with New class's Eve… and the full moon !"

Harry jumped and looked at Ron,"What do you signify ?"

Ron answered,"I keep getting range of a function of a New yr's Ball and a broad lunation overhead. She's trying to recite me something… but what ? We've got to separate Dumbledore in the morning when he returns. Maybe he'll know what it means. At least this will reach a little time to figure things out if it's not happening until New Year's."

Ron then began trying to send her his sexual love and let her know that they were trying to receive her and Ginny. He hoped that feeling his presence would give her some quilt too. The worked up telephone exchange between Ron and Hermione also gave Harry a little bit of peace that Ginny was rubber for now.

Ginny and Hermione were two of the most important mass in Harry's biography and he couldn't stand the opinion of losing either one of them. He and Ron were definitely united in their love of those two girls.

After an 60 minutes or so of talking, they finally got ‘ round of golf to the subject that Ron knew he couldn't avoid forever.

After a bit of a quiet, Harry began,"So, um…you and Hermione, huh ?"flushing a bit again.



He answered with a sigh,"Yes Harry, I think that fact has been well established now."

Harry was sitting up on his bed looking over at Ron and continued,"For how foresighted ? When did this happen ?"

Ron decided Harry wasn't going to let this go until he told him the entirely story, not specific details of course, but how it all started at least.

He began by telling him more about their beginning date in the elbow room of requisite and how the four-poster had materialized there… and the repose was pretty obvious he thought.

"We've been sneaking out of the dorms ever since… a couple of clock time a week… She's amazing Harry, I'm so lucky."

Harry was stunned a little…a couple of multiplication a hebdomad ? he thought.
Then Harry remembered something else that the twins had said earlier and he asked,"What's this preventive charm that Fred and George were talking about ?"

Ron answered,"fountainhead, it's a spell that my brother's have passed down to one another over the years, and apparently, it's been rather well used as well. I guess it's only fitting that I pass it on to you now, too."

He taught Harry the words to the spell and when it needed to be performed.

Harry starting thinking about Ron's fighting with his mum. There was something that Ron said that had surprised him at the time, but when he heard it, it wasn't exactly a good clock time to ask about it.

Now that they were alone, his wonder was getting the intimately of him.

"Ron, can I ask you something ?"

Ron just looked over at him giving Harry the okay to go ahead,"Um…have you asked Hermione to…to marry you ? It's just that you said something about marriage earlier, I was just wondering…"

Ron rolled on his side to look directly at Harry,"Of course I haven't asked her…not yet. If I did, you'd be the first to make love mate. You should cognize that. What I meant was, I love her… and someday… I'm hoping she'll agree to be my wife. I really can't imagine outgo my life sentence with anyone else. We've known each other for years… and we pretty much know everything there is to bang about each other.

We can be ourselves with each early. You know, we're completely at comfort with each other, at to the lowest degree now that our feeling are out in the open air.

Actually, I think our friendship is what allowed us to become so…so close, so quickly. When I told her how I really felt about her that Night, I had never expected anything like that to happen, but it just seemed like a instinctive footmark when it came down to it.

We just… knew it felt right."

Harry was looking at Ron somewhat surprised,"I had no melodic theme that you two had gotten that close. It's great Ron and I'm really happy for you two."

Then looking up at the roof again, Ron asked,"I guess this means that you and Ginny… haven't… well, not yet anyway."

Harry answered quietly,"No, I wouldn't have…we didn't because…Well, it's not as though I haven't wanted to, but she just wasn't ready."

Forgetting that Ron was actually Ginny's big blood brother, he plowed on speaking to him as a intimately mate would,"We've actually come shut down on several occasions… but when she wanted to hold back, I stopped. Ron, there's something you should know ... I think I've fallen in dear with your sister… I love her strength and her independence… and the fact that she can be a bit unpredictable.

She makes me happy than I've ever been and I feel like there's this deep bond that I have with her. A chemical bond that I don't think that I could ever deliver with anyone else… because of everything we've been through together.

The fact is, I would never try to crap her do something that I wanted… that she wasn't sure that she was ready for… I just wouldn't."

Ron continued to look at the ceiling, but was smiling at Harry's answer,"Yeah…you've definitely got it bad mate…and I knew I could confide you with my baby sister. Not every guy would care about what she wanted… and it's no less than I'd expect from my full mate. After a light silence Ron added,"Thanks Harry ... Thanks for taking such thoroughly care of her."

He considered Ron's comments then said,"Well, I didn't do such a smashing job of taking guardianship of her after all, did I ? She's been kidnapped hasn't she ? … and it sounds as though if I hadn't been… such a valet de chambre, she wouldn't have been a target area at all."

Ron was looking at Harry again who was quickly becoming angry at the thought of what could happen to Ginny.

Harry continued through gritted dentition,"They need a virtuous remember. If she and I had given in to each other… even once…none of this would be happening right now."

Ron was quiet for a endorse then said,"I guess I hadn't thought of it that way before…but I still think that you did the right field thing… and I'm for certain Ginny loves you for it… We'll get them back Harry… I'm sure of it.

There's no damn way that you and I will let Malfoy win after all these years…no way in hell."

With that they both fell quiet. They lay there thinking about their girl'until sleep finally claimed them.


Chapter 30 Joining the Search

prof Dumbledore did not come back the come after sunup or the day after that. When he briefly showed his typeface at headquarters on the tierce day, Ron and Harry practically knocked him over trying to tell him about what Ron had sensed about New Year's and the full lunar month.

In response, Dumbledore simply gazed over his half-moon spectacle contemplatively at them and said.

"full moon moon you say…Interesting…Anything else ?"

When Ron could add nothing to a greater extent, Dumbledore turned on his bounder and was gone again making a precipitant retreat through the forepart door.

Harry and Ron were left with their mouths gaping and more tempestuous and frustrated than ever.

Over the next various day Harry and Ron were continually left to their own gimmick at Order headquarters. evening Mrs Weasley had been strangely absent, a fact that Ron had to admit, he wasn't requisite unthankful for at this point.

The only person that they did see on a regular footing was Dobby. He had arrived somewhere in the Nox and was there to greet them happily one morning with a hot breakfast.

Dobby had told them that he was sent to manipulate and clean house for them, but they had the distinct notion he was actually there to baby-sit and to keep them out of trouble.

Their patience was wearing thin and their emotions concerning Hermione and Ginny were beginning to get the just of them.

Ron had continued to feel Hermione's roller coaster of emotions and he felt more and more helpless with each serial episode.

He could state when she was calm or when she was distraught and it was beginning to slowly push he and Harry mad. So much so that they had taken to cornering anyone who came through the movement door and pumping them relentlessly for boost news of what was happening in the extraneous world… a populace they hadn't been permitted to see since the night the little girl were kidnapped.

Harry and Ron had even taken to rapidly firing unexpected questions on Dobby in the hopes that he would allow something to slip that they could use to their advantage.

Christmas day had come and gone. No one felt like celebrating and the day had passed virtually unnoticed. After being left alone for the 5th day in a row, they had had enough. They had decided that if nothing was going to be done immediately to deliver the young lady, it was clip that they took matters into their own hands.

They went to their room, in an attempt to avoid Dobby's rather bat-like ears from hearing what they were planning, and set to form. Harry was pacing the way and Ron was staring out the window as they tried to excogitate a plan.

Harry began,"This has to be done by stealing Ron… I think that I can perform a charm that Moody once used on me. It will bring home the bacon us with cover often like a Chamaeleon would use. We'd be camouflaged by our surroundings."

Ron looked impressed,"That's magnificent Harry ! That should aid us to get past Dobby as well. Our school affair have been brought to headquarters for the holidays. We can use our Calluna vulgaris to patrol… at least until I sense Hermione close by. Then we can apparate to their specific location."

Harry was looking at him, but didn't seem convinced,"That sounds good in theory, but Britain is a magnanimous office, Ron. For that issue, we don't even know if they're being held in this country. It could take us weeks to traverse all that background. If only we had a clue as to where to start…"

Ron looked somewhat crestfallen at realizing Harry was redress. Just then there was a whack at the sleeping accommodation door.

"Go away Dobby… we aren't hungry, we don't need anything washed, and our elbow room doesn't indigence cleaned !"Ron spat rather abruptly.

"Well, I was sent by Dumbledore to remember you, but if you'd rather stay here…then I'd be only too happy to oblige."

The vocalization they heard was familiar, but it wasn't the interpreter of the house elf that had been stalking them over the finis few 24-hour interval. None early that prof Snape had slowly opened the room access and was glaring down his rather long nose at them.

Harry and Ron were temporarily stunned. Snape was one of the Order fellow member who had been strangely absent during their internment at Grimwald Place.

Finally collecting himself, Harry asked several query in quick succesion,"What's happened ? Where are we going ? Do you induce data about Ginny and Hermione ? …Where they are ?"

As Harry stopped to take a breath, Snape just continued to sneer at them. Obviously, this had not been his melodic theme.

After several strain seconds Snape began,"I have received rather promising entropy that has narrowed our subject of hypothesis to look for. The schoolmaster feels that… Mr. Weasley… can be of some assistance now. He seemed to feel that you, Mr. Potter, would be unwilling to bide here, if Mr. Weasley were to go with me. He seemed to think that left behind you would be inclined to do something… rash… if you can imagine. So unfortunately, the three of us have been given a charge to discharge for the Order…together."

Harry and Ron were dumbstruck. After what felt like endless Clarence Shepard Day Jr. of waiting, they were finally going to get to help… but with Snape ?

Surely this couldn't go well. How did Dumbledore bear them to get along well enough to carry out anything ? Seemingly, Snape was noticing their appalled expressions at what he had just said and interpreting their unsounded mentation.

"Believe me, this was not my doing…I'd much prefer to carry on without the two of you in tow. However, since Mr. Weasley does apparently make a link with Miss Granger…"

He looked reproachfully at Ron, then added,"I suppose there is no former way to find them, at least not in time."

Harry looked at Snape, then said,"What do you mean, find them in time ? … in clip for what ? Do you jazz more specifically what's going on then ?"

Snape continued to glare at them but decided that he would have no pacification at all until they had the wax details,"Actually, it was Mr. Weasley's tip about the New yr and the wax moon that filled in the missing part of the puzzle behind the last Eater's motives."

Snape proceeded to distinguish the boy about the Heir of magnate while and how and when it must be performed. He told them that that was how the club knew that the young lady were temporarily good from damage, but now with New twelvemonth's Eve only two daytime away, time was beginning to run short.

He had gathered some new intelligence about the cosmopolitan area where they were being held, but up to this point, particular had eluded them. Snape had recently been able-bodied to invade the memories of one particularly kookie Death feeder and found figure of a house on the fringe of London. It was that area that they were about to explore together.

"We will be using a combination of broom transport and apparation. We will also need to disguise ourselves to prevent our discovery."

Harry and Ron just looked at each other smiling then Harry said with a bit of a laugh,"That's exactly what we were just about to do before you came. We couldn't stand waiting anymore."

Snape watched them as Harry performed the Chamaeleon charm on he and Ron.

As the ardent sensation of liquidity trickling down their cover ended, Harry asked"Will that do ?"with a bit of a flip tone, while blending into the wallpaper behind him.

Snape grudgingly had to include to himself… they were gifted young whiz. They had managed to do things over their class at Hogwarts that nigh adult wizards would never woolgather of attempting, nor would they give birth the courage… or imbecility more like in Snape's opinion…to do them if they did.

Refusing to let on that he was even mildly impressed, however, he sighed at them rolling his optic and performed the Saami spell on himself saying,"Very well then, shall we go ?"

They grabbed their brooms and started down the stairs, close on Snape's blackguard and heading for the front door. As they mounted their brooms and lifted off into the air, Harry's heart began to hang glide.

"We're coming…just hang on ”, he thought to himself.

Finally he and Ron felt useful as the dark, dank region of Grimwald Place was quickly disappearing from view and they headed for London. Using bridge player sign to guide them, Snape led the way as they flew past village after village.

When they finally saw Jack London below, Snape flew in close and stopped, hovering in midair. Ron and Harry joined him flanking his face.

"We're going to head north of British capital. It's important that you two DON'T do anything…unwise. This must be done carefully and we moldiness not be seen. If they are alerted to our presence, I'm afraid that Miss Weasley and girl Granger may be put at further peril, especially Miss Granger who doesn't appear to be crucial to their plan."

Harry and Ron nodded their agreement.

Ron had begun to feel a much stronger sense of Hermione. He could tell she was much stuffy and he told Snape and Harry.

"That's adept. It's phone as though my information may have been accurate then. If you have any farther indications Mr. Weasley, gesture us immediately. By the way, this is NOT a delivery charge, at least not yet, anyway.

We are only here to determine the whereabouts of your class fellow, then the Holy Order will send a sentry go to aid us excerpt them. Are you perfectly clear on that point ? We will NOT experience any of your ridiculous heroics I trust ? …No charging in before things are in shoes ?"

Nodding their understanding reluctantly, Harry and Ron glanced at each other.

Snape continued,"Very well then, we are going to move in a sweeping traffic pattern to cut through more primer coat. Are you ready ?"

They both nodded as Harry said,"Let's go."

They began swerving back and Forth over the countryside in alternating head. They continued like that for what seemed alike hours until Ron suddenly felt a tremendous outcry from Hermione.

He stopped and motioned them to derive to him. He looked appal and he felt as though he might drown in her emotions because the flavor were so intense.

"She's close…I can feel her. She's hurt… and crying ! pain in the neck ! She's in unbelievable pain ! We've got to help them ! Something is very wrongly ! We've got to help Ginny and Hermione now !"

Snape looked at him with short or no emotion in his brass. Then he began surveying the field below getting his barings. He needed to launch where they were exactly.

Harry shot at him,"What are you waiting for ? Let's go ! You heard Ron ! There isn't time to await for the rules of order, they need us now !"

Snape asked,"Can you narrate which star sign she's in Mr. Weasley ?"

Ron looked down and went perfectly still for a mo as he closed his center. When he opened them he pointed down at a spot that seemed completely empty.

There was no visible complex body part to be seen.

Ron looked back at them and said,"She and Ginny are there ! I know it ! But it doesn't make sense…there's goose egg there."

Snape answered,"Actually, it makes perfective tense horse sense. It's unplottable isn't it ? You wouldn't be able to see it, now would you ? We've got to get back to HQ and tack the club. I think I know where they're being held, but we've got to find out for sure."

Ron and Harry just looked at him and refused to go.

"You heard, Ron ! They're hurting them ! There's no way in bloody blaze that we're leaving them now ! They are right down there !"Harry shot back, yelling now himself.

Without missing a single beat Snape pettifoggery,"Mr. Potter ! You can not serve them if you can not get to them. Until we know the exact address, we can't enter the premises. Now if you don't cooperate, I'll have to take you back by military group !"

With that he grabbed Harry and Ron by the arms and they disapparated.

In an instant, they had apparated and were standing back in front of Grimwald Place. Snape looked at them with that same expression of urging he had held back in the alley at Hogsmeade.

Harry and Ron were stunned at their sharp remotion from the hunt and deliverance operation.

Snape growled at them,"What are you two waiting for ! We've got to raise the alarm. Get in there…we've got body of work to do ! You're not at school anymore ! The Order is your obligation now by your own choosing. retrieve ? You asked for this, so either follow orders or get out of the way !"

That seemed to jar them out of their daze and they ran at wide speed into the house. They had to get back to them and they knew now that it would have to be on the edict's terms.

As they entered the kitchen, somehow as if by telepathy, wizards began apparating everywhere and entering headquarters. Harry and Ron just looked at each other in awe of the blur of action that had ensued in an instant.

After all this silence and solitude, it was now M Central place at the Order.

Finally, Harry thought, then looking to Dumbledore who had just appeared at the door behind Fred and George."What do we do ? What's the design ?"

With the lodge assembled, they sat down and Professor Dumbledore began to lay it out for them. Then, with a reassure wink at Ron and Harry he said ...

"Let's go to work."


Chapter 31 An Unexpected Heart

The sunup could be seen reflected in the window of his nanna's place just north of London. Draco Malfoy was returning from a Yuletide celebration with his mother.

His father had sent him to serve as head of theater in his situation. The holiday had actually past rather quietly with very few invitee compared to the usual display at Malfoy Manor.

Narcissa, his female parent, had been very nervous indeed about Draco's visit due to the fact that he was just as often of an malefactor as his Church Father now. Mr. Malfoy, to the reverse, had shown little or no business organization for his son's safety, as he reassured her that he had placed wards on the manor house that would protect Draco from discovery.

As he followed the front garden path up to the ornate strawman entryway, genus Draco couldn't assistance but feel queasy. He was about to see her again.

She had been haunting his dreams for the last couple of nights. He couldn't understand why, but he couldn't get her out of his mind.

"She's a muggle born… my household's of a saturated rakehell line, centuries old. She's nothing more than a monomania to me."He reasoned with himself.

However, try as he might to put those mentation out of his head and tranquillise his anticipation, he was much more sex at the thought of being close to her again than he wished to admit… even to himself.

Malfoy senior had spent the entire vacation at the dying eater's headquarters… on scout for approaching interloper he had said.

Now as Draco entered the home, he was looking forward to finding his founder and getting an update on how things had gone in his absence. He never expected to listen what he did as he swung spread the door.

ancestry curdling belly laugh were coming from the library upstairs. It was the very room in which Ginny and Hermione were being held. He took off at a run taking the stairs two and three at a meter.

When he arrived at the door of their room he found Crabb and Goyle's fathers standing guard outside. Mr. Goyle welcomed him as if it was a hopeful and cheery morning with zippo out of sorts to cover.

As Dragon pushed passed them and entered the library, his father turned with an expression of everlasting pleasure on his nerve. The screams had stopped suddenly and for a few mo an eerie silence had fallen over the elbow room.

Ginny it seemed had been hit with a silencing charm and was apparently being held with a body bind to a chair. There were mute tear steadily streaming down her boldness.

At first glance, he didn't see Hermione at all. As he moved towards his male parent though, he spotted her.

She was crumpled in a plenty on the storey in front of the fireplace. Her human knee were pulled up to her pectus and she was writhing in obvious pain sensation.

After a few seconds of catching her breath she was now sobbing freely and moaning with every modest movement she made.

Draco looked from Hermione and then accusingly at his father and asked,"What's going on forefather ? What did you do to her ?"

His founder stared at him evaluating his reaction to the scene.

"commodity dayspring, Draco. How was the holiday ? I trust your female parent is well ?"

He just looked back at his forefather with an expression of disbelief.

"Father, you said you'd leave her to me. I want to know what you did to her."Then fearing his male parent's reaction at his need he hastily added,"please ?"

Lucious looked at his son with an ugly smirk crossing over his face,"Oh beloved, my son. Do we have a problem here ? Surely, you don't care for this little, mudblood slovenly woman ?"

Draco looked at Hermione then changing his expression to match his father's he responded,"No, of course not ! That's disgusting ! You know that my interest in her is purely…one of pleasure. I'd rather not have her… unable to move… at the time though. If you've decided that she's not a suitable…plaything… we could simply be rid of her now."

Regaining a bit of confidence in his son's words, Lucious laughed and said,"That's more like it genus Draco. I was beginning to wonder there for a moment if perhaps she had worked some magic of her own on you. Don't trouble Draco…there's no long-lived damage. You shall have your little…playdate. Miss Granger and I were simply having… a bit of a confabulation. Isn't that mightily girl Weasley ?"

Ginny was still unable to speak and continued to allow her tears to come freely.

"Ah well, cat got your tongue dear ? Perhaps she's just a bit nervous… You know, thinking of tomorrow night. It's a very big night for her after all, and for us too.

By the way, I believe you'll regain your suite has been altered to accommodate two and we'll be bringing her in as the clock approach path midnight. We wouldn't want you to…jump the gun… so to speak. After all, she is rather attractive… for a blood traitor that is…Well, it appears that you have regained your composure now Dragon, so I'll leave you to it.

I have some commercial enterprise to take care to, but I trust you'll be able to celebrate our charges…entertained… while I'm away ?"

Draco nodded obediently to his father as Lucious crossed the room and was gone.

Draco immediately removed the consistency bind and silencing charm from Ginny and quickly asked her,"What's happened ? What did he do to her ?"

Ginny was gasping and crying as she ran to Hermione and fell on the flooring future to her.

"Hermione ? Hermione, are you okay ? You've got to help me Malfoy ! Help me get her to the bed !"

Draco followed Ginny's Order without a single challenge or tone of hesitancy. He moved to where the girls were and knelt down beside Hermione antonym of Ginny.

"Ginny, what did he do ? You've got to tell me."

Ginny just looked at him. She was stunned at being called by her first public figure instead of Miss Weasley or one of the disgusting nicknames he had been calling her.

After staring at him in silence for a few brief seconds she began through her choked rent,"Your father… has been here… the shoemaker's last two Nox.

He said he wanted to ‘ question us'about…about Dumbledore and the former members of… of the guild. When we wouldn't tell him anything, he bound and silenced me and he…he"

Malfoy asked in an unexpectedly soothing voice,"Take your meter, what exactly did he do ?"

Then as she struggled to see her breathing it suddenly came pouring out of her"He used the…the cruciatus jinx on her…It was horrifying to ascertain ! finis night he only quit when she passed out. He said, he'd let me ‘ play'… but he didn't want to damage his chances… for a respectable grandson."

Malfoy gaped at her and then he looked down at Hermione. Very gently he slid his arm under her to help oneself her sit up.

"Can you stand ?"he asked.

As she tried her knees buckled and she fell back to the base. There were bruises on her typeface and arms and her lip was bleeding.

Those hurt weren't actually from the nemesis, but had happened when she had banged herself against the floor as she had collapsed uncontrollably in painfulness.

Malfoy wrapped her arm around his cervix and slid his former arm under her knees. He gently lifted her to hurt moan and slowly carried her to the bed as Ginny followed behind them.

"Shhh, it's okay now Hermione. He won't hurt you again. I won't let him, I promise."

With that he took out his scepter and performed a charm that gave her some immediate relief from her pain. She was still achy but the speculative of it was gone. Then he healed the bruises and baseball swing and conjured a goblet of water for her to drink.

Hermione and Ginny were both staring at Malfoy now.

Why was he being so nice to them ? He wasn't mocking them or trying to draw himself upon them. What was he up to ?
Ginny spoke first"I don't know why you're doing this…but thank you… thank you for helping her. I never thought I'd actually… be glad to see you ... I'm afraid another night of that… would cause killed her."

Hermione had been lying very still trying to calm her prick. She too was stunned, almost alarmed at Malfoy's sudden comportment of heart.

She looked up at him through tear soaked oculus and tried to thank him, but she choked on her actor's line.

"It's alright now."He said softly as he looked down sympathetically at her."You and Ginny get some sopor. I'm going to stay put right here and make sure no one disturbs you."

With that he stood and crossed the room to the chair that had previously held Ginny. With no former choice than to believe him, Ginny went and fell into her bed as well.

It wasn't long before both missy, physically and emotionally exhausted, drifted off to sleep.

Draco sat silently watched over them for various minute while they slept. He only rose once as Hermione thrashed violently in her bed. He gently rested his hand on her cheek.

His touch seemed to tranquilize her a bit, even though she had no idea he had done it.

After that he began pacing the room and thinking. All the while his anger at his father was growing, and he was beginning to regret the part he was to play in his beginner's plan.

That day, as he watched their interrupted quietus, he realized that he could not do what was expected of him. He knew that his father would sooner eliminate him as well if need be, rather than peril nonstarter.

At that very moment, Draco began to explicate a plan of his own.

They had to get out, and soon… all three of them. It was the only way.

By tomorrow the home would be swarming with Death feeder in prevision of the successor of world power spell's culmination.

But how would he do it ? How could he pull it off alone ? He couldn't ask even Crabb and Goyle for help. He knew they'd turn on him in a second, if it meant putting themselves in danger.

For the first prison term in his sprightliness, as he looked at the girls lying nearby, Draco felt truly alone.

Deciding what must be done, he quietly got up and headed for the door. As he left he put a locking magic spell on that no one other than himself could disengage, and crept off to gather what he needed.


Chapter 32 Number 47 Hampstead Court

As it turned out, Snape's suspiciousness had been correct. They had discovered the location of the Death eater's headquarters, and it was none other than Narcissa Black Malfoy's family home.

They found it to be in the exact location that Ron had pinpointed the evening before as he, Snape, and Harry had patrolled northern British capital.

This added a hale new dimension to what the order of magnitude was hoping to attain. Not only did they intend to recover the girls, but now they also hoped to fetch in the remaining demise Eaters en masse, as they gathered for the Heir of Power spell.

Professor Dumbledore and the fiat were finalizing their plans and preparing to leave on December 31st.

wait until New year's Eve was making Harry and Ron extremely uneasy along with Mr. and Mrs Weasley in particular. They knew it was the deadline. Game Over.

What if something went wrong and they ran out of time. Harry and Ron didn't like the idea, but Dumbledore felt that it was necessary. He explained that if they waited until New twelvemonth's Eve day, then there would be a greater number of Death Eaters present at headquarters than at any other time.

This fact would form their goal more attainable, but also make the floor of danger in the mission increase exponentially.

To say that tensions were running high at club HQ would be a gross understatement. Mrs. Weasley in particular, had been so beside herself with anxiety, that at one point Mr. Weasley had forced her to sit and pledge some tea as he added a healthy dowery of fire whiskey to it in an endeavour to settle her down.

She had been causing everyone else's nerves to frazzle as well as she abandoned her most recent body process of choice, glaring at Ron. In its position she had taken to hugging each of her sons and Harry in tour.

When she wasn't welling up in snag or hugging one of the boys, she was berating Moody, lupin, Dumbledore, or anyone else who may receive an impact on her family line's safety.

Upon being smothered for the 3rd time, Ron almost wished his mother would return to glaring at him and telling him off for his ‘ irresponsible and destructive peccadillo'as they had been labeled.

Harry secretly shared that wishing, as did the other Weasley and edict members in ecumenical. Harry tried to sympathetically considered Mrs. Weasley's position as he attempted to elude asphyxiation for the 2nd time in an minute.

Once again, her entire family would be in the line of fire, just as it was when the war had begun. This time however, she was much more overwrought than the last if you can guess.

This time she had had time of day and hours to mull things over while they waited instead of immediately charging into fight. The lull was not at all form to Mrs. Weasley. It gave her too practically time to view the likelihood of them all surviving a second base confrontation with a horde of Death Eaters.

She knew that the Weasley's had truly been blessed the commencement go ‘ rhythm to all come out alive and as a member of the society herself, she knew the risks that they were taking by temping circumstances a second time.

If it weren't for the fact that it was Ginny that they were going after, she may have been tempted to try to convince at least some of her children to stick behind.

Knowing however, the chances of them actually agreeing to her asking would have been slim to none. She and Mr. Weasley had raised a family of brave and loyal wizards.

She was proud of her brood. They were completely dedicated to the delegation of the Order and realized that all of their future depended on it… they were committed to doing they're part.

Even Fred and George V, who throughout they're school day twelvemonth tended to shirk responsibleness at every potential opportunity, had become strong, confident leaders… in means that for once, didn't involve bucking the system.

Her pride in them didn't bar her from fearing for her children though, so Mr. Weasley was spending a majuscule deal of time trying to trouble her from the others so that the rest of the household could focalise and unstrain.

Due to her grade of stress, as the day went on, Dumbledore decided it would be best that she stay behind at main office to take care of the girls when they were returned to Grimwald seat. He then mumbled a ready spell over Mrs Weasley that seemed to still her.

Ron and Harry saw him do this and when he was alone, they questioned him about it.

Dumbledore said,"Well, I felt considering the circumstances… that it was best for everyone involved, if Molly…simply forgot about the… ‘ strong suit'… of the connection that you and Miss sodbuster share.

I performed a mild memory charm to… relieve her of those persuasion. That way there will be no uncomfortable confrontations between Miss sodbuster and your mum when she arrives.

They've both been through enough I dare say. I trust that you… agree with my assessment ?"

Harry looked at Ron who appeared as though he could osculate Professor Dumbledore, but instead he responded,"Thank you professor. You've saved my living !"

Dumbledore smiled briefly and added,"Yes, well…I too was untried and gooselike once myself you know."

With that he went back to the kitchen and informed Mr. Weasley of what he had done, who seemed almost as grateful as Ron. She had apparently been blaming him as well for his son's exploits due to the fact that he was his father and should stimulate intervened in some way.

It appeared that the memory charm was getting them both of the hook with mollie. By no means did they want anyone to fall away up in movement of her now that her memory had been modified…which would undoubtedly start the whole horrible scene once again.

To that end, the password spread rapidly aided by Ron, not to say ANYTHING in presence of his mum about it… ever again.

Mrs. Weasley was not to be left alone at military headquarters. Professor Snape was also to remain behind for this phase of the mission to avoid being discovered as a spy.

Harry couldn't help but think that prof Snape having to rest at home base, while Harry and the others went into fight would give birth amused his godfather, Sothis.

Almost a bit of a payback for all of his sarcastic scuttlebutt to Sirius in Harry's fifth year when Sirius was forced to stay at Grimwald shoes to forestall capture by the Ministry of Magic.

With Mrs Weasley now slightly subdued, they were able to slack up a bit. It did not however change the fact that what they were about to do was extremely severe. They would not ingest the advantage of an open-air assault this time and this fight would be fought on end feeder sward in the really heart of their midst.

The commission's risk were real and everyone was taking it quite seriously. Some of the Order had even in fact been practicing various curses and shielding spells to fill the clock time.

They did have one thing that they hoped would give them an unexpected reward. Dumbledore could perform the Shadow tack magic spell.

It was a particularly unmanageable art object of magic and Dumbledore himself was the only hotshot in the edict who was able to properly perform the spell.

The vestige Shroud Charm not only made the wizards virtually invisible, but it also gave their eubstance unusual properties. They could cash in one's chips through solid physical object or flesh shift to fit into very tight distance if requisite, completely undetected.

The charm would not death forever, but would hopefully give them the factor of surprise in their initial attack.

With that charm in place, the plan would actually be very simple, but it required patience and composure, a point that Snape seemed to relish emphasizing to Ron and Harry repeatedly.

Basically the society members were to apparate to a secure location nearby and then they would look. They would wait until the watercourse of Death feeder entering their headquarters seemed to taper off. When they got the signal, Dumbledore would perform the fantasm Charm.

As each member concentrated on the address that they had memorized as Narcissa's kinsperson home, the unplottable charm would temporarily disengage and give them memory access to the home. They would then recruit the front door by literally passing directly through it.

Opening threshold, after all, would draw off attention to their arrival. Upon entering Death Eater HQ, they would split into teams of 3 or 4 and set out to slowly secure the home, stunning and body binding any end eater they encountered.

The team to turn up Ginny and Hermione first were to immediately indicate the others and remove them to Grimwald berth. They were also each given a portkey that could immediately transport the female child to St. Mungo's infirmary if needed.

With everyone rather busy, Harry had quietly retreated to his elbow room, leaving Ron with his Brother in the backwards yard.

As he lay down on his bed he was trying to will himself to focus on the mission. Mrs. Weasley's understandable, but relentless worrying, up to this point had made that rather difficult.

Although he tried to calm himself, his anger was building and he repeatedly envisioned himself destroying Lucious and Draco Malfoy. His custody were physically clenched into clenched fist as the trope ran through his mind time after time.

The day seemed to be dragging on second by moment then suddenly Ron came in and said,"They're gathering in the lounge. It's nearly clip Harry."

Ron's case was tense but unhesitating.

Harry sat deadbolt upright and said,"I'm ready. Let's go."

After over a calendar week of waiting and planning, this was it. They went downstairs and stood succeeding to Fred and Saint George as Dumbledore gave some end minute command and divided them into search team.

Ron and Harry were to be with Remus lupin and flyer Weasley. As they moved to result, Mrs. Weasley caught Dumbledore by the arm and said with newly forming tears in her middle.

"You bring my family home Albus."

He smiled down at her and patted her arm to soothe her before turning to go. With that they moved to the front lawn and waited for the all-clear signal from Mad-Eye, who had been surveying the area for signs of anything suspicious.

When they received the sign, they would be off. It was only a matter of min until they saw the plain flash of jet sceptre sparkle go up into the air.

With that they apparated in unison to the predetermined location adjacent to the Narcissa's family home plate.

From their vantage degree they witnessed several men enter the menage, as it appeared temporarily then disappeared again from prospect.

Some of the Death eater were men, but Harry and Ron had recognized others as sometime Hogwarts Slytherin students who had disappeared after the battle earlier that year. It was now betimes evening and darkness had fallen over the countryside.

As the Death feeder continued to arrive, Harry and Ron were beginning to become impatient. How much fourth dimension did they have they wondered ?

Unbeknownst to them, fourth dimension was indeed growing brusk and shorter for at that very moment inside the house genus Draco Malfoy was leading the miss out of the library and down a back set of stairs under cover of an invisibility cloak.

Draco had told Ginny and Hermione that he realized that he was in over his headway with the dying Eaters. He told them that he would help them hightail it, but that he would need to go with them. He added a warning that if they were discovered, he feared that his sire wouldn't conceive twice about killing them…or killing him for that matter.

As with many of Lucious'former servants, when they outlived their usefulness, they were unceremoniously disposed of. Malfoy felt sure that if they were discovered, he and Hermione would undoubtedly meet that same lot.

Ginny he said would probably be allowed to experience, but only long enough to carry out the architectural plan.

His Church Father was a pachydermatous man indeed. He had also been very untrusting of Draco after their confrontation the day before. He had been having him catch ever since and so before they could reach the bottom of the stairs, their worst fears had come to realization and they had been caught and brought before Mr. Malfoy.

Lucious was angry with his son. He said he was a disgrace to the name of wizard and that he would never acknowledge a muggle devotee as his son.

Then Lucious said with disgust and disappointment on his case,"Your mother has done this to you with all of her interminable coddling ! Yes, I believe she need to answer for this as well when I'm finished here. Although I do speculate some of this is my misjudgement."

With a raised supercilium and a smile spreading over his aspect, he turned to look directly at Ginny. He slowly looked up and down her young, attractive torso.

"I never should have never sent a boy… to do the job of a man. Lucky for you missy Weasley, I'll be taking his plaza as sire to your heir. I think you'll find that age… can bring in a wealthiness of experience in some areas that are rather enjoyable."

As Hermione screamed at him and tried to burst complimentary, he stunned her and Draco without even flinching or changing expressions. He told Crabb and Avery to take them back to the program library and interlace them inside.

After that he ordered Goyle to cook a draught of dearest Potion and bring it to him as soon as it was prepare.

"After all, we want a willing little mother don't we."

He had been restraining Ginny with her blazon behind her book binding. Ginny was crying as he moved to take her by the arm and direct her off to another part of the home. She began to kick back and cry as she tried to fight down him off.

"Oh my dear, this will never due. What if you accidently hurt yourself ? No…you must stay. After all, we do feature a rather long…and dare I say, pleasurable…night ahead of us."

With that he moved to snog her as he stunned her and she collapsed in his arms. He gazed at her for a moment then lifted her and carried her away to the suite.

When Hermione came to, she realized that she was back in the library and that she had been bound. She looked across from her and saws Malfoy sitting in the chair opposite her, bounce as well and still unconscious.

Ginny was nowhere to be seen and Hermione was frantic. She felt powerless and hopeless.

Ron could feel her anguish and he told Dumbledore and the others that something had gone terribly wrong inside, and not to the vantage of the Holy Order.

It was decided that they could wait no longer. Dumbledore performed the Shadow magical spell on the lot, and slowly they began apparating to the front entree and saying the address to themselves.

As they concentrated on the address, Number 47 Hampstead Court, the home seemed to burst from malarkey and they each passed seamlessly through the front door to assemble in the battlefront hall.

At that point they split up as planned, and with hearts pounding, they began combing the house for signs of life.


Chapter 33 The Secret Passage

As the team dispersed, Ron and Harry's team made their way through the parlor and into the kitchen.

They encountered a few end Eaters along the way but avoided engaging them to celebrate the element of surprisal on their slope as long as possible.

Their initiative precedency was to get hold Hermione and Ginny… then they'd take down their captors.

They slowly moved up the back stairway to a landing place lined with expectant wrought smoothing iron blowlamp in the shape of Gothic looking ophidian. As they proceeded onto the landing, they saw a hall that led away from it housing several room access.

They began moving in and out of rooms trying to find any polarity that the girls had been there.

As they turned a corner they spotted Avery and Crabbe posted outside a door. They glanced at each other with a flavor of comprehension and slowly began to prompt towards their goal.

One by one they entered the way passing silently through the locked room access. As they gained entrance to the room they found themselves in a bombastic and ancient looking library.

At the far end of the room, Harry saw her showtime. Hermione sat slumped in her chair. He began to run to her.

At first she was frightened. She could see him, but could not see anyone. It was then as he approached her that the dark charm had begun to wear off.

Harry was barely seeable and seemed almost to receive a ghostly looking about him. It startled her until he lifted his finger's breadth to his lips to still her.

As she realized he was existent, she tried to hug him, but was completely immobilized by the Body Bind appeal holding her hostage in her professorship. She whispered to Harry to disembarrass her.

By this point Ron and the others had arrived at Hermione's incline and as Harry freed her she quickly hugged him and then threw herself into Ron's waiting blazon.

lupin cast a Silencing charm over them so they could mouth freely without arousing interest from the hoodlum waiting outside the room access.

Ron and Hermione were holding each former tightly as he buried his face in her hair. She was crying and they both dropped to their knees as they clung to each former.

"I was afraid… I would never see you again,"she said as she began to cry.

Trying to solace her and calm her Ron kissed her cheek as he whispered to her,"Shh…it's okay now, love. We're going to get you and Ginny out of here."

Then looking quickly around Harry asked,"Hang on…Where is Ginny ? Why isn't she here with you ? It's another hour before midnight. They couldn't have…already…"

Then noticing the excrescence that was Malfoy, Bill asked,"and what's with him ? Is Daddy displeased with the extravagant son ?"

Hermione then began to quickly explain everything that had happened to she and Ginny over the last hebdomad. They wore gaping reflection on their faces as she told them how Draco Malfoy had taken precaution of her after Lucious had tortured her with the cruciatus curse and how he had tried to help them escape.

She ended by telling them that Lucious had taken Ginny and that he was planning to perform the Heir of Power spell himself.

"We have to save her ! We can't let him do it, we just can't."She cried.

Harry's angriness was beginning to scend once again,"Don't vexation Hermione, we won't. He won't get away with this ! Ron and I'll kill him before that happens. He'll pay for torturing you and if he so much as touches her…. Well, I promised Ron's mum that Malfoy would wish he'd never been born. I intend to keep that promise."

Ginny's brothers growled their arrangement as Bill added,"You'll have to wait your bit Harry, you know, big crony's privilege and all."

Harry and Ron looked at posting and Lupin,"Together it is then, but first things first. We need to get Hermione out of here."Ron said.

He turned to Hermione and gently held her face in his hands drawing her attention completely to him. He looked deeply into her eye and she felt his passion surging over her torso through their radio link.

It was so intense that she shuddered slightly at under his gaze.

Then Hermione seemed to make relaxed and quietly said,"I love you too."

Ron kissed her again then leaned his forehead against hers as he sighed with alleviation that she was safe. The others were watching them, but they didn't seem to manage.

It was completely obvious to Harry, handbill, and lupin that they loved each other deeply. They were in their own earthly concern and that was all that mattered for that brief import.

Then regaining his centering Ron explained,"Hermione we're going to send off you back to home base. You need to waitress there where it's condom. We can't jeopardy them recapturing you and using you as a bargaining tool. We have to involve their force away. Snape and mum are there to fill precaution of you. I'll be there as soon as I can. You do understand don't you ? … I can't leave here without Ginny."

At kickoff she refused to leave them. She had gone on various of these types of missions herself, but seeing the flavor on the faces of the four before her, she knew they were giving her no choice.

Before they could send her back she asked,"What about him ?"

As she motioned to genus Draco.

"His father will defeat him for this… He tried to salve us, we can't just forget him here."

Harry and Ron tried to argue with her that he'd be getting what he deserved, but Lupin agreed that his life as a Death feeder was over. He told Harry and Ron to keep him bound and blindfolded, but to revert him to order of magnitude military headquarters with Hermione and explain the state of affairs to Mrs. Weasley when they arrived.

Harry then shot,"What do you have in mind, when we arrive ? I'm not going anywhere until we have Ginny. You're not sending me away…not this time !"

Lupin considered arguing for a second, but realized it would be futile and would waste treasured sentence, so he grudgingly agreed they could stay.

With that Ron led Hermione to the fireplace and handed her some floo pulverization. He blindfolded and levitated the still unconscious Draco onto a vertical capstone of sorts.

Hermione pulled him into the flame with her as she shouted"Number 12 Grimmauld Place."In a sudden surge of green fire they had vanished.

Now that the Shadow magical spell had worn off, their job would become much more difficult. They could hear other wizards shouting and wand blasts going off throughout the mansion.

They would ingest to struggle their way from now on to find Ginny. Lupin and beak blasted the two safeguard waiting outside through the wall, before they tore off in the direction of the engagement ensuing somewhere below them.

When they reached the initiatory floor the vista was reminiscent of the fight in Sep. There were Order phallus and Death Eaters dueling in almost every room.

Harry and Ron gave each other a knowing glimpse as Lupin and placard proceeded before them. Ron and Harry turned and made their way back upstairs. They figured that with everyone distracted, this would be a skilful time to find Ginny and get her out of there before it was too recently.

They searched countless rooms to no avail.

Midnight was approaching as the dissonance of fighting continued on the lower level of the home. They stopped to imagine for a second. They had searched every room but still they couldn't find any planetary house of her. Ginny seemed to have vanished.

They began to deal the hypothesis that Lucious had taken her somewhere else. Desperately racking his mental capacity for an melodic theme, Harry leaned against a statue in the hall.

As he did so, it suddenly gave way and revealed a nighttime, obliterate passageway behind the rampart.

"Brilliant Harry ! This has to be it. Wands at the ready then ?"Ron exclaimed.

Harry nodded his accord and led the way into the passing. They proceeded cautiously inside as the gateway sealed itself behind them. Illuminating their course with wand light, they followed the corridor for what seemed like several transactions until they saw the dim light of a fire up ahead.

As they extinguished their baton they looked at each other with a nod then slowly proceeded to the open door at the end of the path. Harry's marrow sank into his tummy as he saw the scene before him.

There was a large way that looked like a bedroom with what looked like rows of workbench from a sporting result leading away from a bombastic four poster bed.

Torches were burning on every wall. In the middle of the room was a bed, where a seemingly unconscious Ginny, dressed only in a thin silvery gown lay lifeless.

He and Ron rushed to her and began to try to resuscitate her. When she finally awoke she didn't seem to recognize them at all and began to hollo for help.

Harry tried to comfort her"Ginny it's us…it's okay now. We're here to contain you home plate !"

She pulled away from his grasp appearing terrified. Then looking at Ron Harry asked,"What's wrong with her ?"

Ron looked around and found an empty ampule on the bedside table. Holding it up he said,"Love Potion…she's not herself, Harry. We have to get her away from here so it can wear off."

By this point Ginny was running across the way to get away from them and had backed herself into a sullen box. Before they could get to her they heard a slow up, drawl of a vox coming from the darkness.

"It's alright, my beloved, I won't let them smart you. Be a good daughter now and go and wait for me in our bed."

With that Ginny obediently crossed the room skirting Harry and Ron and slid back into the bed. They were both stunned as Lucious Malfoy slithered out of the duskiness with a triumphant smirk on his face.

"Strange isn't it, Mr. thrower ? All this work to save her and she doesn't even desire to go. She's anxious to let me bear her you know. I even had to bedaze her because I couldn't keep her off of me earlier. Not that it wasn't tempting, but the timing was all ill-timed. However…yes it's nearly midnight now… would you like to watch ?"

His discussion only served to enraged Ron and Harry even further. This was what he had wanted. make their emotions to run wild…distract them.

In an endeavour to catch them off guard Lucious tried to hit them with arresting curses. They were too experience and too quick for that though.

Fighting Voldemort had taught them both never to let their guard down. They sent their own nemesis flying back in homecoming as Ginny screamed at them to leave Lucious alone.

Harry tried to block out her protective cries for him. He knew she didn't know what she was saying and that he had drugged her with a potion.

As fire broke out from wand blasts in the unavowed way Ron and Harry continued to engagement in tandem bicycle. Lucious had definitely grown in metier and he managed to ping Ron's wand away at which point Ginny scrambled to get it and raised it in attack at Ron and Harry.

She spoke in a voice that was unlike her own and ordered them to get to their knees.

"What shall I do, my master ?"

Lucious began to laugh a hollow mirthless laugh as he watched,"Well, well, well… you ARE going to be quite useful indeed my beautiful little hag. land up them my beloved, then I promise you will have your reward. We shall be together… tonight ! …You do require me, now don't you ?"

She gazed at him glassy eyed and responded,"Oh yes…more than anything, sire."

Harry was sickened at the way he was controlling her. He felt helpless and he scanned the room for an idea. He still had his wand, but he didn't want to hurt her and Lucious'wand was pointed directly at his back.

In the succeeding second, she quickly disarmed Harry catching his sceptre in mid-air as he looked on completely in shock at what had transpired. She continued to hold them at bay with the scepter she had confiscated from the floor as she tossed Harry's sceptre onto the bed.

As a grin spread across her face, suddenly she turned on Lucious and shot a condemnation straightaway at his heart.

Harry and Ron threw themselves to the base to get out of the way in meter. Lucious hit the gem flooring knockout with a thud. Harry wasted no time in retrieving his wand and binding Lucious for good amount, but Ginny was good at oath and he wasn't moving.

After that, Harry slowly walked over to the bed where Ginny was still kneeling with Ron's wand held at the ready. Harry gently took it from her and wrapped his arms around her waistline and he knelt beside the bed where she sat.

He drew her to him and rested his oral sex against her belly.

"You're incredible, Ginny. I'm so glad you're O.K.. I don't think I could outlast it if I lost you."

As she looked down at him she stroked his head gently with her hand as she held his body close to hers. Then she looked at Ron as she tossed his baton back to him and smiled a decrepit and play out grin.

"It's good to see you two. I was beginning to concern a bit."

Harry drew away from her. He stood and taking both of her hands he pulled her into a standing embrace and kissed her gently.

"God, Ginny…I love you."

After a few second gear silence, he pulled back from her looking at her beautiful boldness.

He had to ask,"How did you do that ? I mean… what about the potion ? You are still…okay…aren't you ? I mean he didn't DO anything to you did he ?"He asked with a worried look on his face.

She touched his face and answered,"I am now, Harry. I waited until he left me then spit out the potion. When he returned, I played it up a bit…desperation for him…sorry, Harry…I had to kiss him, it was the only way. I was so salve when he stunned me…I thought I'd be sick."

Harry was raising his eyebrows at her, not really liking what he was hearing.

grinning at him, she kissed him tenderly and said,"I love you, Harry. I hated what I had to do, but I promise…nothing really happened. I would rather die first. As it turns out though, that wasn't necessary…once again… you're my submarine sandwich. You and Ron that is."

Harry was looking back at her. He had to look up to her bravery and inner strength.

After consideration though Harry added with a grin,"Actually, I think it was you who actually saved us Gin…for the endorse sentence this year."

He added with a smiling. With that he removed his wizard robe and wrapped her in them. Then she walked over and kissed Ron on the brass saying,"I love you big brother."

Ron kissed her on the top of the head as he gave her a brotherly one armed hug and a bit of a grin,"Yeah, well…I kind of like you too, but don't let it go to your school principal. okey ? …Now, let's get you out of here. Hermione is already back at headquarters."

They levitated Lucious and began to retrace their steps through the passageway. As they reentered the hallway, they could hear wand blasts continuing to egress from downstairs, but they were fewer and far between at this spot.

They weren't sure if that was ripe or bad for a second, but then upon seeing Fred and George I enter the landing with their wand at their sides, they took it as a sound mark that the battle was coming to a close.

When they saw Ginny they ran to them and scooped up their little babe together in a hug.

"We've got to get you home Gin…mum's in a rightfulness United States Department of State ! matter are under control downstairs now. I see you've found Malfoy."

Fred sneered as George began raising him in the air and repeatedly banging his head off the ceiling.

Ron answered,"Yeah, as it turns out, little Ginny here is a bit of an actress when she wants to be. She didn't really need much avail from us…No admiration she's got dad wrapped around her slight finger."

Harry looked down at Ginny with a proud smile."It works on me too."Said Harry with a grin.

As he looked down at her all he could think about was getting her home and being alone with her. For a calendar week, he worried that he may never see her again, now he was never going to let her out of his sight…at least not for awhile.

She looked back at him and seemed to read his mind.

She kissed him and quietly whispered in his ear,"I do believe you're a naughty boy, aren't you, Mr. potter ?"

Harry only grinned and winked at her.

"Let's go home Gin."

With that they went to join the others. They turned Lucious over to Mad-Eye who seemed to have his own method of reclamation in mind.

The rest of the Death Eaters that survived were returned to Azkaban. Miraculously, the Order came out of it virtually unharmed.

The Shadow sheet Charm had given them an upper hand in a slight situation to say the to the lowest degree. As they left the home Dumbledore turned to present it.

When the last extremity was out, he raised his implements of war and the entire sign was suddenly engulfed in flames. They spread rapidly and the business firm quickly collapsed in on itself, completely disintegrating before their oculus.

Dumbledore turned to the on-looking guild members and said with an expression of complete calm,"Our work is done."

It had a tonus of decisiveness that the others could only stand and chew over.

Was it finally really over ? only fourth dimension would tell.


Chapter 34 making love Without Words

As they arrived back at headquarters, Mrs Weasley came running down the stair. She was beside herself with happiness… almost as much as she had been earlier with fear.

"Oh Ginny honey ! Are you alright ? I've been so worried !"She said gathering her daughter into her sleeve and holding on as if her life depended on it.

Harry and Ron and the handful of Holy Order members that had returned to headquarter edged around them and entered the kitchen to give them a few minute alone.

Mrs. Weasley held her girl at arm's length looking her over. When she was finally satisfied that she was completely intact she sent her directly upstairs to lavish and get into bed. She told her that Madame Pomfrey would be coming up to kick in her a potion for dreamless sleep, so she could pillow tonight.

As Ginny slowly climbed the stairs her mum called after her,"Are you thirsty dear ? Would you like me to make for you up a tray ?"Ginny answered as she yawned,"No thanks mum, I'm just tired…see you in the morning."

As Ginny got to the top of the stairs she peeked in Hermione's room. for sure enough, she was fast at rest. She also found Draco two threshold down also in a trench sleep.

It still seemed unlikely to her that he had tried to help them. After all, he had spent the terminal 7 days trying his best to clear them all miserable. How could he have changed so much so fast ?

She quietly pulled his threshold shut again and proceeded to the bathroom. As she stepped into the exhibitioner and the hot weewee rushed over her body, she let all of her fear and emotions take over her as she finally broke down in bust.

She stood there crying for a long prison term, as the yesteryear week's case seemed to slowly washout away. It was a relaxing her, as if her tears were a valve…slowly releasing all of her focus.

After she showered, she went to her way and got into her nightgown. She and Hermione would normally share a room, but it was decided that after everything they had been through, they needed the repose and tranquillize that only a room to themselves could put up.

professor Dumbledore had used a charm to add supererogatory rooms to the house to allow for Hermione, Ginny and Draco to have just that. As she slid into her bed she began to sense sleepy.

Ginny didn't think she really needed the potion, but she knew her mother wouldn't agree, so she lay propped up against the pillows of her four-poster and waited for Madame Pomfrey to arrive.

Downstairs in the kitchen, the grouping that had gathered was going over the Night's consequence.

Harry and Ron left out a few point of Ginny's experience with Lucious…they thought it would be kinder to Mrs. Weasley if they did.

At one point, Ron mentioned something about checking on Hermione, but his mother put the open frame to that theme.

"Leave her be Ron. She's been through a horrific ordeal and what she needs right now is sleep. You can see her in the morning."

Reluctantly he agreed. He knew that his mother was probably right, but he was disappointed that Madame Pomfrey had given her the sleeping potion before he could return menage and say goodnight.

It was now after one o'clock in the morning and everyone was looking worn out. Most of the parliamentary procedure phallus said their farewells and had left for the night. It was down to basically the Weasley's, Madame Pomfrey and Harry at that point.

Mrs. Weasley told her children and Harry to go up to bed. She said that Madame Pomfrey was going to take a quiescency draught up for Ginny, but she would ask to go to Hogwarts to get more.

They hadn't expected Dragon to show up at HQ with Hermione and they only had enough prepared for two. Mrs. Weasley was going to look up for her, then send her up when she arrived before going to bed herself.

As Harry and the others climbed the stairs Harry could think of nothing but Ginny. He considered what Mrs. Weasley had said to Ron. He knew he probably shouldn't disturb her, but he just had to see her before he went to kip.

He told himself that he wouldn't stay long, he just wanted to say goodnight. Actually, what he needed was to see for himself that she was really okay.

As the quietus of the Weasley family dispersed to their rooms, Harry told Ron to go on and that he'd be there in a minute of arc, as he opened the door to the bathroom.

Ron sleepily nodded and went into the room that he and Harry shared and fell onto his bed without bothering to undress. Harry waited quietly for a few minutes in the privy, then when the all fell silent he slowly opened the door and peered into the foyer.

It was clear and he began quietly making his way down the hallway.

As Ginny was lying there waiting for the nursemaid, she heard a small knock at the door.

"semen in, Madame Pomfrey."

As the door opened she saw that it wasn't Madame Pomfrey at all. It was Harry… and he looked pale and exhausted. They didn't speak as he closed the threshold behind him.

She smiled sleepily and held her hand out to him as he crossed the elbow room towards her. He took her hand and sat on the edge of her bed as he lifted her script to kiss her thenar.

He then laid her handwriting against his boldness, drinking in the heat of her touch as he gazed silently at her. Unable to wait any longer, he reached for her… sliding his arms around her waist and pulling her gently to him.

Silently they held each other, as Harry felt her pulsation quicken with his. He pulled back from their embracement and slowly moved his lips within inch of hers.

His focus was locked on her as he looked longingly into her center. He slowly closed the gap between them as he leaned into her with a blue kiss. More rapidly than expected, their osculation became deep and desperate.

She quietly moaned with pleasure as she parted her lip, accepting his probing spit. In an instant, they were completely lost in each other as their passion pushed all thoughts of reason or effect out of their nous.

Harry's hands were moving freely over her body…this meter she made no attempt to slow his progress as she had in the past times.

Instead she moved her hands around to his back and slid them hungrily up under his shirt. Her hands against his warm up pelt felt incredible as she pulled him on top of her. She could feel the muscular tissue of his spinal column moving as they continued to delight each other's bodies.

He had slipped the strap of her nightgown off her shoulder and was kissing her body. She shuddered as he slowly progressed to her breast.

He stopped briefly and looked at her as if asking if it was okay. In a soundless response, she gently placed her hands on the binding of his head and pulled him back to her consistency.

Things were progressing rapidly. It wasn't until they heard footsteps on the stairs, that they suddenly fell crashing back to realism and broke apart with a start.

They still hadn't said a word to each early. They didn't need actor's line. Looking towards the door, Harry quickly kissed her one last time and with a pop, he was gone.

Ginny was left breathless, disheveled, and flushed.

Harry apparated to his room. Looking around he saw that Ron was already in his bed sleeping. He was a bit relieved because he felt sure that if anyone saw him at that bit, they'd know where he'd been and why.

As he stood leaning against the door, Harry closed his oculus and exhaled slowly trying to settle down his breathing and his body. His ticker was pounding.

That had been one of the most intense experiences that he and Ginny had ever shared and he hadn't wanted it to end. The intensity of it all had made him even more excite and it was taking him a minute of arc to recover.

He ached for her…It felt as though he was somehow reclaiming her from her kidnappers. He began to consider of how much he loved Ginny…and as he stood there… he wanted desperately to have her.

He moved quietly to his bed and undress. Sliding into the bed sheet he lay awake thinking of what they had almost done.

He thought of Ginny's eubstance, and how it had reacted to his tinge. She had wanted him too…he was surely of it.

As he heard the nurse enter Ginny's room, he knew that they would birth to waitress. This was not the place for something that confidant.

They needed to be alone…truly alone…and soon.

As he finally drifted off to sleep, dreams of Ginny filled his night until he could see her once again in the morning.


Chapter 35 The genus Draco Malfoy Defense league

Morning arrived to a chilly New year's Day. nose candy had begun to hang again during the night and the Windows were frosted and glistening in the sunlight.

Ron and Harry had awoken early in Leslie Townes Hope of seeing Ginny and Hermione, but due to the sleeping potion, the girl's had been noticeably absent from the cockcrow activities.

At one point Ron asked his mum,"Do you mean Madame Pomfrey gave Ginny and Hermione too much ?"as he looked expectantly toward the staircase for the 5th clip that day.

Mrs. Weasley, having had her computer storage modified, no longer held Ron in disrespect whenever Hermione's name was mentioned and seeing the headache in her son's eyes she responded with a charitable and patient grinning.

"They're alright dear. They just need some rest. I'm sure they'll wake soon. Try not to worry… I've checked on them and they are both sleeping peacefully… So is Draco."She added quietly.

Ron and Harry had temporarily forgotten about Malfoy.

Forgetting himself he yelled back at his mother,"Malfoy ? Who the bloody Inferno cares about Malfoy ? When he's up, Harry and I will make him wish he was still sleeping !"

Mrs. Weasley bristled at her son's tone."Ronald Weasley ! You'll do nothing of the sort…and…You best watch your tone… or you'll be wishing you had a sleeping drawing ! That boy may not be your favorite someone, but he's been through a horrible ordeal. He has no where to go…and what's more, his father has disowned him. We should be thankful for the help he gave the girls. He tried to save your sister and Hermione. Hermione was in tremendous pain from what I understand and he gave her embossment. What he needs… is our gratitude and, in my estimate, …our sympathy."

Ron and Harry looked at each other in disbelief. Did Mrs. Weasley actually expect them to forgive Malfoy for the live seven year of snide comments and threats… overnight ?

Ron responded,"Well…he'll get no understanding from Harry and I. He was the one who kidnapped them in the first place ! He's just as guilty as his sire !"

Just as Ron had finished his comments they heard step on the stairs. All three of them spun around to see Malfoy descending towards them.

There was an uncomfortable silence as he froze on the steps and looked at them staring back at him.

Finally to go against the quiet, Mrs. Weasley asked,"Draco, how are you feeling ? Would you like something to eat ?"

looking for unsure at the scene before him, he slowly moved down the remainder of the staircase and nodded to Mrs. Weasley and answered in an almost inaudible voice,"Yes…thank you."

Ron and Harry glared at him, but for some reason they lost their tanginess for it as he passed them without speaking and followed Mrs. Weasley into the kitchen. He seemed weak and defeated as he kept his eyes to the floor…nothing like the Malfoy they loved to hate.

Ron rounded on Harry as the kitchen threshold closed behind them.

"Can you believe her ? She wants us to stool nice… with him ?"he said gesturing to the now close kitchen doorway in amazement."Now I know she's lost it…too much strain I guess."

Harry looked back at Ron in correspondence."Yeah…surely she doesn't expect us to be…friends with him…does she ?"

Ron just sat shaking his psyche as if his mother had surely gone mad.

As they considered Mrs. Weasley's sanity, in the kitchen she was trying to soothe genus Draco, as only a mother of 6 Son would.

"Now, you don't mind them…they'll come ‘ round. How ‘ bout a spot of breakfast ?"

Draco looked up at her gratefully and nodded. While she busied herself with bollock and sausage, he glanced back at the room access leading to the lounge.

What am I doing here ? he thought to himself. I left one billet where my own beginner wished me dead… only to end up with the people I have spent most of my school geezerhood hating.

He decided he needed to go…but where ?

Was Malfoy manor house safe ?

He didn't even know if his female parent would accept him or throw him out for betraying his Father ? He looked down at the table lost in his thoughts.

Suddenly, he felt the passion of a hand on his shoulder. He jumped and looked up into Mrs Weasley's sympathetic smiling expression.

As she spoke it calmed him a bit,"I know it probably feels hopeless right now…but you did a very brave thing last Nox. You did the right thing, which is not always an slow matter to do. You tried to retort my daughter to me…and Mr. Weasley and I will always be grateful for the sacrifice you made in doing that ...

You 'll always be welcome in our dwelling house. It may lease the others prison term to realize that what you tried to do was genuine…but eventually… they will.

You must understand that those two male child love Ginny and Hermione. Harry especially… has lost a tremendous number of hoi polloi he's loved in his lifetime. It's only rude that he'd be doubting.

And Ron… well you did serve to hold his sis and his girlfriend. They need time to forgive. But let's not utter anymore of it now. Eat up dear. You need to keep up your strength."

As he ate, Draco followed Mrs Weasley's progress around the kitchen with his middle. He had never had someone attention so much about how he was feeling.

Oh, he knew his mother loved him, but she was never what you could call…warm to him. His father always frowned on open exhibit of affection and emotion.

He considered it coddling and that made men weak he had always said. As he considered Mrs. Weasley's generous forgiveness of him, he was beginning to think that Ron hadn't grown up as pathetic as he had always thought.

Back in the waiting room, Harry and Ron had taken up a secret plan of Wizard's Chess to top the time and to take their mind off the fact that Mrs Weasley had suddenly joined the Draco Malfoy Defense League.

Ron's head wasn't on the secret plan though and for once, Harry was actually beating him. As they were finishing the 2nd game they heard footsteps once again from the step.

They both spun around in unison to see Hermione finally descending towards them. She looked a little tired but otherwise fine.

Ron jumped from his fundament, knocking the chess board over to mutter from the overturned Bromus secalinus small-arm. He crossed the room and met her as she reached the bottom stair.

"goodness morning, sleepy promontory. I was beginning to intend you may never wake up today."He said smiling at her as he took her hand and led her over to the lounge where Harry was still sitting.

"good morning."She answered as she kissed Ron on the buttock."Hi Harry."

Harry was smiling at his friend and answered,"It's great to see you, Hermione. How are you ?"

She seemed to consider his question briefly, then answered,"I think I'm OK. That was actually the first good night's slumber I've had since Mr. Malfoy…"

Her voice trailed off as her regard dropped to the floor. They could distinguish the memory of the cruciatus curse was flooding back. Harry understood what she had gone through.

Voldemort had used the nemesis on him in their fourth yr and it was not something one simply forgets. The pain in the neck seems abysmal and you just simply… wish for death.

From the recount of her storey, Hermione had been forced to endure it much longer than Harry had in fact.

Ron had pulled her close and put his arm around her as Harry had reached out and took her hand.

Harry spoke start glancing at Ron's worried expression,"Hermione, I know what you went through. I've been there myself…with Voldemort, but Ron and I are going to facilitate you through this. We promise. I know it doesn't seem possible now, but it does get well-heeled to put out of your mind."

Then having an idea he added"Perhaps Professor Dumbledore could set aside you to use his pensieve when we return to school in a few days."

Ron looked hopeful as the kissed her on the tabernacle,"Yeah, near mind Harry…I'm sure he will."

She looked gratefully back at Ron and Harry. They always took such skillful care of her. She would demand them both now, more than ever.

As her breadbasket growled she remembered how little she had eaten over the last week.

Ron heard it too and said,"Let's get you something to eat. I'm sure mum is anxious to get some solid food into you. You know… that's how she relieves stress…feeding anything that moves."

He grinned at her and stood to help her from her derriere as he offered her his hand.

"Are you coming, Harry ?"

Taking one live on face at the stairs in the Leslie Townes Hope that he'd see Ginny there, he reluctantly decided to link them. It was nearly one o'clock now and he and Ron decided they'd have lunch while Hermione had her breakfast.

As they entered the kitchen they spotted Malfoy still sitting at the mesa and finishing his meal. They stopped dead as Malfoy looked at Hermione.

notion as though he may at to the lowest degree have an ally in her, genus Draco quietly said good morning. Hermione began to reply when Ron moved to stand in front end of her as if he felt he needed to screen her from his gaze.

"How dare you speak to her ?"

Hermione becoming alarmed at the escalating tensity in the room she said,"Ron, it's okay. I'm mulct, really."

At that Draco quickly rose from his seat, nodded to Hermione and thanked Mrs Weasley for breakfast. He told her he was going to go out back for awhile as he grabbed a cloak off the hook near the back garden room access.

As the doorway closed behind him Harry and Ron were about to go into another tirade when Hermione spoke first,"Poor Draco…He must be beside himself."

Both Ron and Harry rounded on her together,"What ? !"

Ron continued,"Not you too ? You're not going to jump to defending team with my mum are you ?"

Hermione just looked at Ron in muteness, so he continued,"After everything that's happened…how can you feel sorry for him ? He's the reason that you were kidnapped in the maiden place…not to mention he's been simply a horrid prat for year !"

Hermione persisted,"Yes, I know…but I got to know a different side of him over the last few days. He's really just a fright boy, whose father made him who he was. I think he needs us to defend him. He wants to exchange. He doesn't want to be… his father."

looking utterly perplexed Ron again responded,"What ? support him ? Support Dragon Malfoy ? You're as mad as my mum !"

Mrs Weasley intervened at that tip,"Hermione's right."Then crossing the room she hugged Hermione tightly."Hello beloved. How are you feeling today ?"

Hermione returned her hug and answered,"I think I'm okay, just a little hungry."

Mrs. Weasley responded,"Well, we can certainly fix that love. Have a seat and I'll get you something straight away."

Mrs. Weasley smiled at her warmly, then changing reflexion rapidly she returned her attention to Ron and Harry with a glower."That's a very chic girl you know. You two should listen to her."

With that she placed home before them filled to the edge. They began to eat although Harry didn't have much of an appetence. His creative thinker was on Ginny.

As the fit in Ginny's bedroom played over and over in his idea, he blushed as Mrs. Weasley spoke to him and woke him from his daydreams.

"Is everything fine Harry dear ?"She asked having noticed his fog.

"Um…yeah…everything's fine Mrs Weasley, thanks."He responded feeling suddenly very guilty for trying to sleep with her only girl as she waited for Madame Pomfrey downstairs.

As they finished their repast, Ron and Hermione were beginning to talk in giggly whisper and get rather cuddly. They excused themselves as they said they were going to go into the lounge for a bit. They opened the kitchen door to feel Ginny just preparing to come in through.

"Oh Ginny !"Hermione cried as she closed the gap between them pulling her into the kitchen.

They hadn't gotten to speak to each other since they had been separated at Hampstead lawcourt. Each early's safety finally sunk in now and Ginny and Hermione hugged each other as tears began to fall from both of their eyes.

They had survived an experience over the yesteryear workweek that they weren't sure they would. They would be forever bonded by it and as close as any sisters could be.

Harry was rising from his death chair and watching the female child as they let their emotions go. Ron stood by, not quite sure of what to do. Mrs Weasley went over and hugged them both together.

When she released them, the little girl drew back from each other and were smiling through there teary centre. It was as though they had had a mute solemnisation.

Mrs. Weasley then beckoned Ginny to the board and sat her grim across from where Harry had just been sitting. Harry eyes were fixed on her as a nervous, but relieved grinning spread head across his face.

"Hi Gin. You're awake. How are you ?"

She told everyone that she felt fine but thirsty as a shell landed quickly in front of her. Harry stayed to sit with her while she ate. They talked about small talk stuff…for the showtime clip ever their conversation felt a bit sieve.

Harry kept thinking that something was wrong. He must throw pushed too toilsome last night. He lost all self-discipline and after what she had just gone through it was very thoughtless of him. He kept looking at her and quietly wondering how she felt about the dark before.

finally Night he was sure she wanted him too, but now in the spark of day and away from the actual event…he wasn't so sure.

As she finished eating she asked Harry if he could serve her with something. She kissed her mum and thanked her for lunch, then grabbing Harry by the hand they left the kitchen.

As they went through the lounge Ron and Hermione were no where to be seen. Harry proceeded to the couch only to be redirected by Ginny to the stairs.

Quickly she led him to her room and locked the door behind them. Harry stood there stunned.

He just managed to ask,"What's up Gin ?"before she threw herself onto him almost knocking him down.

After her initial flack she pulled back and said with a devilish grin,"Hello, Harry. I don't think I greeted you properly downstairs ... I didn't want mum to get suspicious and start watching our every move."

He laughed and said,"You're more like Fred and George than I thought, aren't you ?"

With that she began kissing him speaking in whispery whole tone between each osculation.

"I've missed you… I thought I'd die when you left me last night."

Harry smiled at her,"Die ? Huh ? I must let done something right then, I guess."

As she continued in a playful teasing voice,"Oh I think definitely…but don't be too hasty, we may ask more practice… to get it exactly right. Don't you agree ?"

Harry kissed her neck then answered in her ear,"They do say recitation makes perfect."as the existence once again began to disappear.

After they pulled away, he said with a raised eyebrow and a implike grin.

"Do you think it's Isaac Mayer Wise though, Miss Weasley ? …Your mother is right downstairs."

Ginny grinned back at him,"Yes I know…you didn't seem to mind survive night though did you ?"

Harry actually blushed, which Ginny idea was adorable. Then in a serious and breathy whisper he told her,"I want to be alone with you Gin…soon."

She looked back into his eyes and he thought he would melt.

Then she answered,"So do I Harry…you've been so patient role with me. It's time…you had your reward."

Harry raised his eyebrow once again,"What sort of a reward ? Will I wish it ?"

She gave him a smirk and said,"I guess you'll just have to wait and see. Now we best get back before mum observation we're gone."

She took his hand to leave, but he stopped her and pulled her to him again. He gave her one last sweet, docile kiss.

As he gazed into her beautiful optic he whispered"I love you Ginny…you're my heart."

She felt her knees undermine as his words went through her. She leaned on the doorway as his gaze almost made her dizzy. He brushed his hand softly against her jaw blood line then leaned in and kissed her eyelids… then her nose… then touched his brim softly to the corners of her mouthpiece.

He stopped briefly reconnecting their regard, then engulfed her in a passionate long kiss.

As he broke their touch, he breathed"Something to cogitate about… until later."He said with a sweet smile.

Ginny felt lightheaded as she opened the door and headed back to realism again with Harry in tow by the hand.


Chapter 36 A Universe Upturned

Over the next few days, the atmosphere at Grimwald Place was rather bizarre, to say the to the lowest degree.

Having Malfoy there with them seemed to get somehow thrown off the rule equalizer of their universe and it made for some very tense up consequence in the theater.

Mrs. Weasley had continued with her foreign mission to spend a penny Draco find receive, but Ron and Harry were simply not will to postdate the programme. If truth were told, they were having a very hard clip believing that the ‘ new and improved Malfoy'was echt and simply chose not to intrust him.

They were quite suspicious of his motives given his past and frankly, didn't particularly care for the way he continually dared to verbalise to Ginny and Hermione.

For their part, the girls felt rather sympathetic towards him and were beginning to accuse Ron and Harry of unnecessarily bullying Draco into solitude.

Ron… being Ron…asked at one head"Do you think he's slipping them some kind of potion ? You know… to produce them feel sorry for him ?"as he glared reproachfully at the binding of a quickly exiting Malfoy.

Harry didn't think it belike, but had to accommodate, their sympathetic keep of Malfoy was a bit enervate. Whenever they tried to ‘ talking sense'to the girls about it though, they were told they were being fatheaded and totally insensitive.

It had quickly become a point of contention between the mates. Harry and Ron could make no more progression with Ginny and Hermione in their arguments than they could with Mrs Weasley, so it was decided.

In an try to maintain"certain perquisite"with the girls… Ron and Harry had decided they would need to forsake their attack to sway them…at least for now… and began diligently avoiding the matter whenever they were together.

Malfoy, by in boastfully, had remained in his sleeping room as much as possible. Anytime he ventured into another function of the house, he felt uncomfortable and unwished as Harry and Ron walked into the room. Harry and Ron hadn't actually said anything to him under menace from Mrs. Weasley, but that didn't give up them from staring daggers through him at him at every given opportunity.

They did give adept reason after all. Malfoy himself could even see their point… but that was not a fact that he was about to unwrap to them. Harry and Ron felt that having him there posed somewhat of a risk to the safety of the young lady and to the security department of the Order of the genus Phoenix.

To them, it was a bit like Dumbledore trusting Snape…they just simply didn't understand it. They had tried to argue their eccentric to the headmaster once when he arrived to discuss something privately with Malfoy.

They caught Professor Dumbledore on his way out and pulled him aside to spill. As Dumbledore gazed warmly at Ron and Harry over his half-moon glasses, he patiently asked what he could do for them as Harry began.

"prof are you surely it's Stephen Samuel Wise ? … to intrust Malfoy that is ?"He inquired with Ron looking on and nodding his agreement."It's just that… it's been less than two weeks since he kidnapped Hermione and Ginny from Hogsmeade. Before that… he WAS in league with the Death Eaters… for at least four calendar month that we're certainly of."

Harry paused for a reaction to descend from Dumbledore, but when he didn't receive one, Ron quickly took up the drive.

"prof, we also believe he was spying for them while he was still at Hogwarts. How do we acknowledge that he's not still spying now…to get back into pop's good thanksgiving ?"

Then Ron looked off in the space contemplatively, as if he had just been hit by a revelation.

"In fact…do you think it possible that… that was their plan all along ? You know…for you to take Malfoy in…to give him access to this place ?"

Harry hadn't considered this before now, but he had to admit…the idea did give birth meritoriousness. Could one of their goal have been a to discover the locating of the Order's headquarters all along ?

Harry snapped back from his own thoughts as Ron continued,"Besides that professor…he's never shown any remorse for…for being such a…such an unacceptable prat at school day !"He ended matter-of-factly, as if that settled the matter.

professor Dumbledore considered them quietly for a few minutes with a minor, but tolerant grin filling his face. Then he spoke in business firm, but even tones.

"I have talked to Draco several times since he arrival here at central office. I do not believe this was part of the plan, Mr. Weasley as you suggest."he said continuing to grin then added,"To the matter of spying for his Padre, I have not disclosed the fix of headquarters to him. He was brought here blindfolded and unconscious. As secret keeper for the Order, unless I directly reveal this locating to him, he'll never be able to return once he's leftfield ... Nor will he be capable to share its whereabouts with any other party. Young Mr. Malfoy was brought here for his own auspices. I believe that's a fact he is quite grateful for at the moment. It appears… returning to his own home…would be rather… unsafe."

With that Dumbledore ended their conversation and excused himself to render to Hogwarts.

Harry and Ron watched him go, still unconvinced of the wisdom of having a Jr. dying Eater in their midst, but had no choice but to consent Dumbledore's decision to allow it.

As it turned out, Malfoy's situation was just as professor Dumbledore had stated. In an attempt to extricate himself from his current situation, he had tried to contact his female parent with Dumbledore's service.

Mrs. had met with Dumbledore at Hogwarts to talk about potential solutions. It was the consequence of that item meeting that Dumbledore had come to talk about with Malfoy that day. Because of security, Dumbledore was unable to divulge Dragon's whereabouts to his mother, so visiting him was out of the motion. She had also told the headmaster that she felt it dangerous for him to come up to Malfoy Manor because Lucious still had a few patron outside of Azkaban who had not been at Death eater main office on New yr's Eve.

Mrs. Malfoy feared for her son's life after talking with her husband in prison house, and feared for her own life, if she openly supported him. For the first time in their lives, Harry and Draco actually had something in rough-cut.

Harry was an orphan and Draco was as good as orphaned. He could never return home again as long as his father was still live.

To add to the stress edifice at Order headquarters, there was also the issue of Dobby. He had remained at Grimwald position during the holidays to serve Mrs. Weasley, but since Malfoy had arrived, Dobby had taken to dropping things and jumping in fearfulness every prison term Malfoy entered the room.

It was obvious that Dobby didn't cartel him any more that Ron or Harry…and with good understanding. Dobby had served as house elf for the Malfoy family for many years. He had been treated terribly as their retainer, as had his family before him.

Due to the laws of enslavement of home pixie though, he was helpless to better his place. It was Harry who finally freed Dobby in his second year at Hogwarts when he tricked Lucious Malfoy into handing Dobby a windsock concealed in a diary.

Dobby had been overjoyed at his new freedom… however Mr. Malfoy was not.

Even though the Malfoy menage no longer held big businessman over him, Dobby never quite felt safe when anyone with the name of Malfoy was nearby… and probability were good that he never would.

So, with the piercing glares, strained silences, and Dobby breaking everything he touched practically, no one could say they were disappointed when the day to hark back to Hogwarts finally arrived.

Early that morning, six extremity of the rescript had arrived to escort them back to Hogwarts. Much to the chagrin of the students, they were to travel by bus.

The knight bus, with its breakneck speeds, reckless maneuver and its rather crafty device driver, was no one's favorite modality of transportation system. In an try to avoid it, Ron asked if they could go by broom instead, but with the conditions and five school shorts in tow, it was decided that taking the bus was lots ‘ better ’.

When he hopefully suggested apparition, he was told by Hermione for the hundredth time in a patient role but tired tone,"You can't apparate onto Hogwarts soil, Ron."

Crestfallen, he responded quietly,"Oh yeah, …right."

So, out of suggestions Ron, Harry, and the others had prepared themselves for a rather unpleasant journey and packed their thing to go.

As they left Grimwald spot Mrs. Weasley hugged Ginny and Ron then moved onto Harry and Hermione. Draco left finale followed carefully by Mad-Eye Dwight Lyman Moody's charming eye. It appeared Helen Wills Moody was quite suspect of Malfoy himself, but of course Moody was suspicious of everyone, so no actual surprise there.

As genus Draco turned to die the door, Mrs. Weasley stopped him and pulled him into a motherly hug as well. It temporarily shocked him, but as the blow wore off, he returned her hug and thanked her for her benignity as he left to join the others.

As Draco climbed onto the bus, he felt a surge of butterfly in his stomach. This would be the outset prison term he would tread on Hogwarts grounds since the battle at Hogsmeade in Sept. He wasn't quite certain how the other Slytherin scholarly person, or even the instructor for that issue, would take in him.

He had betrayed them all, but now he was seeking forgiveness and acceptance…neither of which he had lots promise of attaining.

He had considered not returning at all, but Dumbledore had insisted. Professor Dumbledore had offered him protection and a chance for a new life.

He would throw to work additional hard to catch up in his studies, and he would no longer be a prefect, but given the fact the he had no other prospects, his entirely option was to accept the offer.

In contrast to Malfoy, Harry was relieved to be going back to Hogwarts. It was the only office he truly ever felt at household. Staying at Grimmauld situation held atrocious remembering of his godfather and he was happy to finally be getting away.

Their macrocosm seemed to hail back into balance later that day as Ron, Hermione, Ginny and Harry returned to Gryffindor pillar and Malfoy went back to the dungeon of Slytherin menage.

The four quickly settled into their favorite spots by the common room fire and the new terminus began relatively uneventful…that is until a couple hebdomad into the new term.

Guy Fawkes delivered an official looking letter to Harry, summoning him to appear in Professor Dumbledore's office for a matter of utmost importance.

It was to be a private matter and the Harry and the others couldn't aid but wonder what could possibly be up now. Harry wasn't sure he really wanted to bonk, but he had no choice but to go directly to the headmaster's office staff and notice out.

He leaned down and kissed Ginny au revoir as she smiled supportively at him."

It will be alright Harry."She had said."We'll be here waiting for you when you get back."

He smiled back at her appreciatively, feeling very grateful to suffer her in his life. He then said goodby to Ron and Hermione and headed for the portrait hole.

As Harry walked the corridor that led to the Lucy Stone gargoyle entrance, he continued to concern about what he was about to try. As he stepped onto the moving spiral staircase however, his oddment began to get the better of him and his nerve turned to a notion of queasy expectation.

He had no musical theme that what he was about to get wind would require him to make some important and lasting decisions. Ones that could quite potential change his aliveness forever.


Chapter 37 Dumbledore's Unfinished Task

As Harry reached the top of the staircase, he stood for a few seconds just looking at the door that led to Dumbledore's government agency.

After taking a bass hint, he reached out to catch the atomic number 79, phoenix-adorned doorknocker as the large wooden door suddenly opened before him. From across the room he heard the vocalization of Professor Dumbledore beckoning him to come in.

Slowly Harry walked through the door and began making his way across the familiar government agency to the headmaster's desk.

"Please Harry, sit down if you would. I apologize for all of the secrecy, but I felt it better if we talked in buck private before sharing what I'm about to assure you with Miss Weasley or the others."

Now Harry was really curious. What was he going to say that involved all of them ? And if it did postulate them, why weren't they invited to be there too.

Harry was beginning to acquire restless with the waiting and asked,"prof, what's this all about ? Has something happened ?"

In response, Professor Dumbledore quietly raised his arm into the air. Guy Fawkes appeared in a jiffy of red flaming and flew to him, gently resting upon his arm. In his beak he bore a very ancient looking while of sheepskin. In his talons, he held two small boxes.

"Thank you, my friend."Dumbledore said as he stroked the beautiful crimson bird.

After Dumbledore relieved the genus Phoenix of his piece of land the bird flew silently across the room and lit softly on his perch.

Dumbledore had placed the objective on his desk and began to distinguish Harry the design of their coming together.

"Harry, I know you must be wondering why I have called you here today… so I'll try to get straight to the tip. There are…important things… that I must tell you. Information that I dare say… may switch the way you make decisions that affect your hereafter. Actually… more to the point, it involves items that I have been designated to pass along to you."

"You see, when you turned 17 last July, you came of age in the wizarding world. There are sealed matter that you are now entitled to…things that until now…I felt it better not to problem you with.

After all…you needed to pore on grooming for Voldemort, then girl farmer was ill, and now most recently…the kidnappings. However, now I believe we have been granted… a break of sorts… and I feel compelled to dispatch my obligation at this time."

Harry just stared at him without a hint as to what was going on,"Your indebtedness ? What indebtedness sir ?"he asked wishing that Dumbledore would actually ‘ get straight to the point'… as he had promised.

Dumbledore sensed his impatience and plunged on,"You see Harry, there is the matter of… your inheritance."

Harry again looked back at his mentor with a quizzical spirit and asked,"My…My what professor ? I thought I'd already received my inheritance from my parents ... Isn't that what I've been using to pay for my book and stuff… from my bank vault at Gringotts ?"

Dumbledore answered,"Well, yes Harry…that trust was set up to render for your schooling years, but as it turns out…there's more…much more in fact."

He picked up one of the small box and slid it over to Harry who opened it slowly. Inside lay two very old looking atomic number 79 tonality.

"Those winder are to two separate vaults at Gringotts. The first-class honours degree belonged to your gramps, Harry. It was passed down to your father and now I pass it on to you. You are the last of the Potter line. Your may be unaware of it, but your family was quite wealthy… although they never really held lots rage for flashing their fortune."

Dumbledore smiled, as if he was remembering them fondly,"Quite modest and generous people…just as you are today."

"The other key is from the hurdle that Sothis held. Being on the run for so long, he never was able-bodied to spend any of the money held there…couldn't get into the bank building to claim it very easily. I believe the only when secession made in recent years was to purchase a broom… for a belated natal day nowadays of sorts.

Between those vaults… and the trustingness you already had access to, I dare say that you will be very well taken care of… as will your children…even if you never work a day in your life."

Harry's mouth was gaping. He had always had More than enough money for himself, he couldn't believe there was more.

As Harry contemplated this revelation, Dumbledore slid the bit box over to Harry. A bit uncertain, Harry opened it as well. interior lay a pair of beautiful doughnut. They were platinum dance band encrusted with a unmarried ring of diamonds and fiery green emeralds that matched the color in Harry's eyes.

As he carefully lifted them out of the box and held them in his deal, he felt a unknown fondness coming from them. It was soothing and somehow comforting to him.

"Those hoop belonged to your parents Harry. As you may induce guessed, they contain a strong and ancient thaumaturgy. They also have been passed down through the potter generations for years. They were your parents'wedding rings. When you choose to return your mother's ring to a woman someday, it will constipate you to her for timeless existence.

Even in Death you will be together, as your parents are now. Such a gift should be given only if you are bequeath to give your aliveness to that somebody, for that bond…once made…can never be broken."Again Harry was left speechless as the ringing shone brightly in the sunlight.

Finally, taking the folded firearm of parchment in his work force, he sighed quietly as he began running his finger over it's edge.

"Now…there's the matter of Sirius'will… You may be cognisant that he considered you to be his lonesome living family. Therefore, you are the rightful heir to not only his remaining pecuniary resource, but also his other possessions."

Harry was stunned. It had never occurred to him that Canicula would leave anything to him. He just simply had wanted his godfather back. Dumbledore slowly slid the parchment across the desk to Harry… leaving it in nominal head of his expectant eyes.

"This, Harry… is the sound deed to phone number 12 Grimmauld topographic point. Canicula has left it too you. You may do with it as you please, but there is something you must understand…in accepting this, you are agreeing to retain the magical… and I'm afraid binding promise… that Sirius had made to the ordering when he agreed to permit his home to become its'headquarters."

Without a single hesitancy, Harry hastily agreed,"Of course professor, I will satisfy any agreements that Sirius has made. It would be a privilege to carry them out in his place."

Dumbledore smiled then continued,"I suspected you would have this reaction, but you must understand Harry, it's not that simple. If you choose to take this home as your permanent residence it will mean several thing in your life will commute. outset of all, you will never bring back to the Dursley's."

Seeing the surprisal and excitement rise in Harry's aspect, Dumbledore continued,"I know you may think that is something to celebrate… but you will be giving up the safety that your mother's ritual killing has provided for you all of these years. It is not a decisiveness you should stool lightly.

Having ownership of the Order of the Phoenix headquarters… for Canicula was easy… He knew by sheltering the parliamentary law, he would ultimately be helping you…and he didn't have any other literal fond regard. In other words, he was not endangering the sprightliness of…say a wife and kid by doing so.

At this time, we are blessed with a time of peace treaty, but if darkness should ever happen our wizarding world again, anyone living in the house would be placed in the engineer route of direful risks. The lives of your family would also be quite different from those of others.

They could never let out the fix of their home to anyone in the outdoor mankind. They would be permitted to leave of course of instruction, but they would require to be closely guarded, just as you have been your integral life.

You must be certainly that you could accept those portion and their possible ramifications before you agree to this. If you marry, your future wife and any baby that you conceive will also denudate your promise. It is an perpetual and tie contract so you must see your alternative carefully.

I can give you some time to imagine. You will have until the year's end to adjudicate. While you have been under my care at this schooltime, I could cater you with special protections.

After you finish you 7th yr and leave this school, those protective cover will no longer be effective. conceive it thoroughly.

Harry, I know you and Miss Weasley have become close…she should also be informed of what may lie ahead. Whomever you choose to pass your biography with… would need to see the risks."

Harry sat in silence as he looked from Dumbledore to the parchment that lay before him. He had never really thought beyond what he and Ginny shared in the demo.

He knew that he loved her like he had never loved anyone before, but they had never discussed marriage and children…

Now, at the age of 17, he was being asked to decide not only his own future, but also the fate of his unborn nestling. He had thought that with Voldemort gone… the danger that he used to impose on the loved I around him… had vanished with the death feeder's headquarters that night.

Now he realized… his spirit would be forever cursed by his past tense. How could he ever ask soul he loved to take on his luck and articulation him in it… let alone bring a helpless shaver into it as well someday. If he walked away from Dog Star'request for him to fulfill this promise, he would be free from those dangers…or would he ?

He briefly considered the notion of just refusing the title. Quickly however a smell of guiltiness washed over him, as he thought of Sirius. It felt as though denying his postulation to live up to this obligation would be a everlasting betrayal of a man Harry had… grown to sleep together and respect in their abbreviated metre together.

Dumbledore noted the dilemma running through Harry's mind.

"Remember Harry, you don't have to settle now…you have some prison term. Take that time and reckon your options. Remember, you certainly have enough money to render a family for yourself, if you choose not to be at Grimmauld Place. No one will think ill of you if you choose a different path than the one Sirius has set before you.

hunt your heart Harry… when you are ready… semen to me and we'll… take in your decisiveness final."

Harry rose and turned to leave. He had a enceinte hatful to believe and didn't really make love where to start out. Just as he reached the threshold, Dumbledore called to him,"delay Harry, there's one more thing."

Noticing his face fall a bit, Dumbledore quickly added"don't trouble, this item isn't quite as… life altering as the others."

With that, Dumbledore tossed him another key. This one was dissimilar though. It was modest and hung from a ring baring the Gryffindor stamp.

He looked down at the key and then back at Dumbledore,"What's this ?"Dumbledore smiled a bit of a pixilated grin and said,"That, offspring Harry… is the key to your motorcycle. I believe Sirius would be very… disappointed… if it was never used again…Enjoy it.

Perhaps a ride over the countryside… may facilitate to pull in your question. You'll find it parked near Hagrid's hut. It is yours to use as you please."

Then for the 1st clip since entering the headmaster's office, a grin spread over Harry's face too.


Chapter 38 A Lifting of Spirits

Harry did not return directly to the coarse room. He knew that Ron, Hermione, and Ginny would be there waiting for him and he wasn't quite gear up to talk.

Somehow he felt like saying it out loud… would make it all seem much worse.

As he walked aimlessly through the castle, trying to buy some time to suppose, he found himself in the front man residence hall.

He took out the motorcycle key and looked at it, turning it over in his hand. As his finger's breadth closed around it he began to make his way down to Hagrid's hut.

It felt rather refreshing to be out in the evening air. The temperatures were unseasonable warm for the end of January. The Charles Percy Snow was slowly run, creating glistening icicle on the castle and tree diagram of the grounds.

As he walked he thought, perhaps Dumbledore was right field. Maybe taking a ride would help him straighten out his head. Flying on his broom had always lightened his spirits… maybe the motorcycle would do the same.

When he arrived at the piddling house by the border of the wood, he spotted Hagrid working outside. He appeared to have acquired some new case of beast for guardianship of Magical Creatures.

Typically, Harry would need to know ahead of fourth dimension what they would face in that category. It was usually all the honest to prepare for what injuries they may expect incur, but at that pointedness, he had only one thing on his mind, getting on the motorcycle and flying away from there for awhile.

Hagrid waved his welcome as he saw Harry approach.

"Hi ya Harry ! It's unspoilt ter see ya ! Is everyone okay…I couldn't believe what happened while capital of Washington and me were in France. Filthy git that Lucious Malfoy ! Girls alright ?"

Harry answered, trying to smile and look like today was a perfectly rule day.

"Hi Hagrid ! It's good to see you too. Everyone is ticket now. It's right to be back to school. It was pretty odd having Malfoy living with us at Grimmauld Place.

The female child are doing better. Hermione still has nightmare sometimes, but prof Dumbledore has been allowing her to use his pensieve and that seems to be helping her. I 've also taught her how to clear her judgment before going to catch some Z's at night…teaching her a bit of Occlumency. It seems to be working."

Then looking around he saw the bike parked near a tree diagram.

Trying to vocalise nonchalant he began,"Um…Hagrid, I had just been talking to professor Dumbledore…and he mentioned that…you may have Sothis'motorcycle here…He gave me the key."Harry said as he pulled it out and opened his finger's breadth to reveal it.

Hagrid looked a bit disturbed now,"So…he's told you… about your inheritance then ?"

Harry dropping all imitation pretending now looked worried too as he nodded at Hagrid.

"Yeah, it's a lot to be getting on with isn't it ? I'm right on sorry Harry…you're a bit youthful to give to make such decisions now ‘ bout your time to come an'all, but I guess it's the only way. I know you'll do what's right wing for you. I got self-assurance in ya Harry…always have… If I can help oneself ya in any way…ya know ya can count on me, right ?"

Harry forced a small smile and thanked Hagrid for his financial backing. Somehow it felt better having individual else know what faced him…but Harry was relieved that he hadn't questioned him about what he planned to do. Harry didn't truly experience yet.

Trying to locomote onto a new subject Harry asked,"So, how are the wedding plans going ? Have you chosen a day of the month for the ceremony yet ?"

Hagrid smiled and seemed to blush a bit at the question as he answered,"Yeah, me and ‘ lympia thought valentine's Day might be skillful. Dumbledore said I could claim a week off…ya know…for me honeymoon. I think Professor Grubbly-Plank will be filling in again."

Harry smiled…the thought of two half-giants choosing such a amatory date for their wedding kind of made him chuckle quietly to himself.

"That's great Hagrid. What can I do to avail ?"he asked.

"fountainhead, ‘ lympia will be picking out our lawsuit and stuff…I'll let you and Ron know when he have to pick ‘ em up. Then o'grade you'll be givin'the toast at the banquet."

springiness a toast ? Harry thought to himself. Of track being the best man that would be expected, but up until now that hadn't even occurred to him. He was glad to bear time to plan now. He wanted to make it special for Hagrid as Harry told him he'd be glad to do whatever he needed.

With his centre wondering over to the bike again he asked,"Um…Hagrid, do you conceive that I could… um… take a ride ? I kind of indigence to clear my head…I have a lot to call up about I guess."

Hagrid considered his Danton True Young friend thoughtfully,"I'd say that was a bit of an understatement, Harry. You can take a ride anytime you want…after all…it's yours now, isn't it ? …Let me just show you how to bulge out it and how it works."

They walked over and Hagrid explained the characteristic of the bike… how it took off and landed… as he regarding the bike almost reverently, adding,"She's a beauty this one Harry. She maneuvers real nice once your in the air…You can use it on muggle roads too, but I was never much for that. Well…I guess that's it…want to let a go ?"

Harry smiled and said,"Yeah…that would be great."

Harry climbed on to the motorcycle and sat getting a flavour for it and becoming intimate with the legal document.

As he started it up he felt a upsurge of excitement run through him. The rumbling motor gave Harry a feeling of power as be slowly began to roll away from Hagrid.

Gaining speed as he crossed the grounds, he suddenly lifted into the air as the fart rushed around him.

The feeling was amazing. It was dissimilar than flying on a broom, but equally as freeing. He noticed the turning was not a precise, but as Harry leaned into the bike and he sped up into the clouds his worries left him. He was now where he belonged…soaring through the air. He had to admit that what the wheel lacked in hairpin turning capability, it to a greater extent than made up for in puff and power.

He flew out over the lake and into the countryside as the sun was beginning to set. It was relaxing and passive zooming across the dateless skyway.

Harry began to consider about the decisions that lay before him and somehow, things didn't seem quite as dire now. He decided that what he needed to do was talk to Ron and Hermione. His scoop friends had always had effective advice in the past.

There was also the affair of Ginny. He needed to say her too. Whether or not they would sustain a future together depended upon how she felt about what Harry would undoubtedly face up.

When he tried to think of his future without Ginny, he simply couldn't imagine it. He knew they were young…at 16 and 17 they were probably a good deal to young to project their hereafter, but yet here he was… forced into doing just that, all the Saame.

How could he ask Ginny to adjudicate her future now too ?

After deliberating that enquiry, it hit him. She doesn't really involve to settle now.

As long as there's no marriage commitment and no child between us, she has all the time in the earthly concern to decide.

Even he had clip,

Dumbledore had said that he'd have a few month to do so…maybe it would be alright after all. He decided to return to the grounds and find his friends.

It occurred to him how late it was getting now and he knew they were probably worried about him by now…besides feeling newly encouraged, he wanted to see Ginny.


Chapter 39 alternative of the Heart

Harry headed back, landing the motorcycle behind Hagrid's. As he walked into the castle he realized that he had missed dinner party, so he began to manoeuver to Gryffindor tug.

Entering the portrait hole, he looked over by the fire and saw three associate synopsis sitting there.

Hermione saw Harry first and yelled,"Harry ! Where have you been ? We've been worried ghastly ! We thought you were coming straight back from professor Dumbledore's office."

Then Ron added,"Yeah when we saw him at dinner and you never showed up, we didn't know what happened."

Ginny hadn't spoken yet. She just sat staring into the ardor. Harry sat down beside her and looked at Ron and Hermione.

"Sorry I made you wait…all of you. I had a lot to think about. I needed a little time to realise my brain before I came back here. I'm really sorry I worried you."

Then Harry began to distinguish them everything that he had learned in the headmaster's office…the money, the house, and the rings. As an reconsideration he remembered the motorcycle.

At this point Ron interupted,"Wicked ! I've seen that bike…it's bloody aplomb. Can I give birth a go tomorrow ?"

Smiling a bit Harry responded,"It is wicked… and yeah, you can depend upon it anytime."

Then Harry asked if they wouldn't head he wanted to spill to Ginny alone for a bit. She had still not spoken and had only briefly looked at Harry from fourth dimension to time.

"Ginny, would you come with me…for a walk ? There's some affair that… that you and I need to talk about now."

She finally spoke, but only to say okay and she got up and followed Harry towards the portrait yap.

Harry smiled as he listened to Ron telling Hermione all about the motorcycle. He thought he heard her question it's refuge sarcastically, after all, didn't it fit into the category of motor driven muggle machines ?

"What if the motor is faulty Ron ?"she asked with a smirk"Then what ?"

Ron stammered at her questions as the portrayal fix closed behind Harry and Ginny.

Harry looked down at Ginny and gave her a smile as he took her pocket-sized mitt in his."Hey, I'm no-good Gin. I shouldn't have worried you like that. Forgive me ?"

She looked up at him but couldn't maintain her ire as she gazed into his pleading eyes.

Then with one eyebrow raised she said,"Well, I'll hold my pardon until I hear what you have to say. Where are we going anyway."

Harry hadn't thought about that, he just knew he needed to babble with her in common soldier.

Then it occurred to him,"We could go to the elbow room of Requirement. That's private enough."

When they arrived and entered the elbow room, Harry was a bit queer to see what it would front like for two people who needed to possess a serious and private public lecture.

It was lit by candle flame and seemed diminished and cosy. It had a attack blazing in the grate and a large comfortable lounge in front of it. He looked at her and noticed the fire was reflected in her heart.

God she looked beautiful in that light.

No… Harry he thought to himself…focus…we are here to verbalise. Those are the form of thoughts that can get us both into trouble.

He led her to the lounge and they sat down facing each former.

Ginny began,"This all seems rather sober Harry. I heard what you said in the common elbow room. What else is there ?"

Harry looked at her for a minute searching for a way to start. Then he said,"I love you Ginny ... I know we're young, but I can't imagine my hereafter without you."

She smiled at him and moved penny-pinching to kiss him.

"No Gin, wait… we need to talk. I don't think you really understood what all of this means."

She looked back at him with an expression mixed with disappointment and worry.

"It's just that…well, you are only 16, Ginny… You still have another class of schooltime after I'm gone. If we were honest-to-god, this might be…a bit easier."

Ginny was really beginning to worry now,"Harry, are you trying to… to break up with me ?"she asked as her heart began to satiate.

He quickly responded,"No ! Oh God… no Ginny ! It's not that… I promise."He said taking both of her workforce in his."It has to do with my inheriting the society of the Phoenix headquarters from Sirius."

Calming down a bit she then said,"well, I know that. You already told us that in the commons room."

Harry went on to excuse that anyone he loved would also be affected by his determination to hold out in the home. He explained that it was a permanent commitment and that it would bear upon the masses in his future too.

Then he said,"Whomever I…marry…or have tyke with…would also be bound by my promise. There is a chance that I'd be putting my wife and child at risk if the shadow wizards ever arise again. Even though were young… I can't imagine that someone being anyone… but you.

Tonight, I brought you here to ask you. Do you think you could keep that promise with me ? Knowing that if we someday have a child…our child may be placed in danger… some of the same types of dangers in fact, that I've dealt with all my sprightliness. I don't have much of a alternative Ginny. I suspect my life will always be somewhat unpredictable no subject what I decide… but you do. I need you to be trusted.

Could you live with whatever may come… knowing you had a pick to have avoided it ?"

Ginny just sat their kayoed then slowly asked,"You want me to make up one's mind that…now ?"

Harry explained that he had until the end of the school twelvemonth to give way Dumbledore his solution. That meant she had the Lapplander amount of time.

He also explained that although he hadn't made any formal decisiveness, he felt compelled to seriously consider the compliments of his late godfather, which would tie up him as keeper of headquarters for the Order.

Ginny smiled,"So then…we have meter ?"

Harry nodded and smiled back at her.

"good"she whispered as she moved in and they began to snog.

She felt so finish to Harry at that moment. He was including her in one of the most important decision of his life…and he had mentioned ‘ their children.'

She began to recall of the nighttime at Grimmauld Place in her room and the next day when Harry had said he wanted to be alone…soon.

With a bit of a spark in her eye, she looked up at him playfully."Did you notice ? …We're completely alone Harry."

Harry looked at her intently and swallowed hard as she continued quietly,"You've waited for me…you've been so patient. …I love you and I'm ready now…show me your heart, Harry…show me how often you love me… make love to me… now."

Harry froze as she began to remove her pinafore, and then moved to perpetrate off his shirt.

"Gin, wait…God I can't believe I'm saying this… I can't…"

Ginny looked stunned and disjointed,"I thought you wanted me too."

She said looking like she may cry.

Harry went on quickly,"You have NO idea how much I've wanted to try you say those parole to me. So many nights I've dreamt about it, but now…I don't think we can."

She stopped bushed and looked at him in incredulity,"Are you saying you…you don't want to anymore ?"

Harry sighed,"Are you joking ? I'm a 17 year old virgin, who's sitting in front end of a half naked, beautiful girl who is asking me to lead her. I'd have to be dead, not to require to. No…it's not that… believe me. It's just that, no material body of…prevention…is 100 %. I don't think we should risk it, at least not until you're sure that you could live with the well and the bad."

She began to smile and resumed undressing him as she said"Well then… deal this my solution,"as she slid her hands down to his belt and began unfastening it slowly as she warmly kissed his neck.

Harry was battling himself voiceless at this stage, his soundbox wanted to let it all go…his caput was telling him…not now.

His fondness was pounding and his body was tingling. He almost yelled as he stopped her from unzipping his dungaree.

Shuddering with each hint between language he said"Ginny… if I don't stop right now… I'm not going to… and I couldn't forgive myself… if you regretted this decision later. As incredibly dry as it may seem… I'm going to deliver to say no… for both of us…at least for now."

She was stunned and a bit breathless with the expectancy of giving herself completely to him. She couldn't believe that he was turning her down.

persona of her respected his headache for her, but another part of her was feeling very disappoint. She now had a taste of what Harry had been going through for the last 6 months or so. It was frightful.

He reached out to hold her and reluctantly she let him enfold her in his arms. Quietly she asked,"How have you handled this for so long."Harry asked quietly,"What do you mean ?"

Ginny continued with a new floor of respect for his will power,"I mean, having to stop when it was the last affair you really wanted to do ?"

He pulled away smiling and looked down at her,"Honestly… there where some night when I didn't think I'd survive. Like the nighttime at Grimmauld Place…"

He shuddered as he pictured the scene then continued,"but I love you, Gin. Waiting for it to be right hand for BOTH of us… was more important to me…Well, there was that…and I also took a lot of cold showers."

He finished with a bit of a truthful grin.

Then looking at her mischievously he said,"You know, Miss Weasley…there are… other things… we could do…"

She looked back at him with an uncertain flavor,"Oh really ? What sort of affair ?"

As he laid her back on the sofa he softly breathed into ear,"I could evince you…if you like…"

For More than an hour they lay together lost in each other until Harry couldn't stand it any longer.

"Ginny, I think we'd substantially go…my will to dissent ripping off what lilliputian clothes you're still wearing is disappearing fast and…well we'd proficient go."

She smiled at the powerfulness she had over him. She liked knowing how a good deal he wanted her.

The trouble was, she now wanted him too, just as much…it wasn't as easy being the one who was told to terminate.

This was going to be interesting.


Chapter 40 Mr. and Mrs. Rubeus Hagrid

The next few hebdomad seemed to sail by as Valentine's Day quickly approached. The wedding plans had been thrown into high gear mechanism by the time to come Mrs. Hagrid with stumble to Diagon Alley for measurements and other requirement musical arrangement.

Hermione and Ginny were enjoying accompanying them on these wedding outing as they fanaticized about what they would do if it was their own wedding being planned.

Harry had been working on his respectable man's toast and it was almost ready.

They only thing Harry regretted about the upcoming day was that he wouldn't be able to be alone with Ginny on valentine's Day.

However there was an upside he thought…it did ingest the pressure off he and Ron to derive up with something romantic to do for the girls…after all, what was more romantic than a wedding party ?

Upon further rumination of that thought, Harry reconsidered and decided that it at least saved him from trying to be more amatory. Harry suspected that Ron didn't really demand to be too much more romantic…not when he was sneaking out almost every night and returning early in the sunup as if he never left.

Lucky bastard, Harry thought to himself as he heard Ron tumble into his four-poster for the thirdly sentence that week.

He and Ginny were still sticking to their vow to wait…but it wasn't easy… especially since she insisted on temping him mercilessly at every possible chance.

When the night of the wedding party arrived Harry and Ron got dressed in their room then went down and joined Madame Maxime's brothers in a small elbow room to expect the start of the ceremony.

The marriage was to be in the castling's Great entrance hall, with the reception directly following. prof Dumbledore would be officiating during the ceremony. The professor entered the groom's room followed closely by a very didder looking Hagrid.

Dumbledore spoke quietly to Hagrid placing his helping hand on his arm supportively then turned to impart with a smile and a nod to Ron and Harry. Hagrid lumbered over to them.

"All right there Harry ? Ron ?"Harry answered,"Yeah, we're fine Hagrid…um… how are you ?"

Hagrid smiled a sickly smile as sweat astragal formed at his temple."Oh I'm grand…just a bit nervous I think."

Ron and Harry looked at each other with slightly unnerved expressions, if this was ‘ a bit nervous'…they were definitely in worry. What were they to do if a man the size of Hagrid got the wedding jitters and decided to bolt ?

A dead quiet settled over the small elbow room as Hagrid began pacing and checking his watch every few passes.

Finally he announced,"It's time to go."As everyone jumped at the sudden breakout in quiet.

They filed in and stood at the movement of the hall where the instructor usually sat for meal. As Harry looked out over the scene it was unlikely.

The Great Hall had been transformed into a beautiful garden. There were magical flower petal floating down from the roof that had been bewitched to look like a beautiful spring sundown.

The mesa that usually filled the anteroom were gone and pews like ones you'd see in a muggle chapel had appeared with ribbons and cd adorning each row.

Down the plaza was a silky looking walkway that ran the length of the Hall.

As Harry scanned the crowd, he saw respective associate faces. For a start he saw some of the parliamentary law members seated with Professor McGonagall. Next to Lupin Helen Wills Moody who's magical eye was continually racing at lightning speed all around the room…Even at a wedding… in the midst of all those wizards… he never let down his sentry duty.

Harry thought momentarily how tiring Moody's life must be before continuing to glance around the hall. Next he spotted some citizenry that Harry guessed…due to their rather bold stature… must have been relative of Madame Maxime.

Then in the very front line row his eyes were almost glued to two beautiful blond daughter. He noticed Fleur sitting quietly with another younger blonde girl. He recognized the girl sitting next to her as her sis, Gabriel, the young young lady he had brought back from the merpeople's village during the Tri-wizard tournament.

Gabriel spotted his gaze and waved warmly at him.

Harry didn't know why at number one, but it made him smiling and blush as she held his heart on her…Then he thought to himself…snap out of it Harry…Veela blood…remember.

Then turning to see Ron looking like he could ricochet from his spot at any second, Harry elbowed him hard…"Remember Hermione ?"

For a brief second Ron didn't seem to embrace Harry's question, the he also ‘ snapped out of it'vowing to himself not to attend at the blond missy sitting in the front again.

Finally Harry looked down the… virtual row of Weasley's… to line up Ginny and Hermione. They both looked very pretty he thought to himself, as he nodded and smiled at them.

Ginny doesn't need Veela blood to be beautiful.

Before they knew it, the hymeneals music began and Madame Maxime entered from the dorsum of the vestibule. Even Ron had to admit later, … for a womanhood of such boastfully ‘ bones ’, she looked beautiful that day.

Hagrid beamed as she approached the forepart of the anteroom that had now become an altar. To Harry's relief…Hagrid made it through the ceremony without a hitch. He did get a bit teary eyed during the vows, but after all…Hagrid was just a big old softy.

At the start of the reception Dumbledore said a few words about the couple then deferred the floor to the best man…Harry sat quietly waiting until he realized…that's me !

It was time to give the toast. Harry had completely forgotten what he had planned to say, but somehow what he said came straight from the heart…ending by raising his glass and cheering"To the Hagrids"as everyone echoed the sentiment"To the Hagrids ”.

That out of the way, Harry felt he could get down to relax. food for thought filled the dental plate and the feast began. The simply other tense moments came during the reception when Ron and Harry had to dance with Madame Maxime's full cousin. They had served as bridesmaids and were just as ‘ big boned'as Maxime was.

Harry and Ron feared that if there was a trip, they may very well come out of it with divulge bones or worse as they were shunted around the flooring.

At one full point during his spin around the dance flooring, Harry caught Ginny standing with Fred, George, and Hermione…completely laughing their heads off. He made a mental preeminence to ‘ thank'them later for they're generous support.

Finally, when the functionary destiny of the reception ended, Harry and Ron made their way over to the others.

Fred and George were waiting to give them a punishing time about their saltation partners, but to their disappointment, Hermione wasted no prison term in pulling Ron on to the dance floor.

In an endeavour to bring through Harry from that lot as well, Ginny had done the same.

Now on the dance floor, as they moved together slowly Harry said,"Happy Valentine's Day Gin."

She smiled and snuggled in closer resting her school principal on his bureau. He wrapped his blazonry around her locking his fingers behind the small of her back.

Having her shut down to him like this left gave him a feeling contentment and happiness that he had rarely felt in his life before she became a part of it. He glanced around watching the others pair off and enter the floor.

handbill Weasley was dancing with Fleur. George and Fred had apparently drawn straws to see who got to trip the light fantastic with Gabriel. As George led her to the floor, Fred sat examining the straws…it appeared he suspected that their game of hazard had been rigged.

Harry had to smile to himself. He couldn't believe the year they had had so far. Now everyone was dancing, laughing and having fun.

As he looked down at Ginny and kissed her gently, he suddenly felt as though this had been a very good day for a wedding indeed.


Chapter 41 Quidditch take to Hogwarts

Over the next few weeks following the wedding, thing began to convert at Hogwarts. The castle priming coat were evolving with the glide path of a new time of year.

The icy facade was beginning to dethaw away as it was replaced with small dribble of piddle running freely toward the lake. The sun glimmered brightly, warming the flat coat as mo of green were beginning to break through the patchy patch of snow.

Inside the palace, hooter and NEWTS were rapidly approaching. Study groups were popping up all over.

People…at least those who knew what was dependable for them… had returned to talking in hushed voices or even more wisely…completely running away whenever Hermione was in the common room. With the wedding behind them, Hermione had null else to concentrate her tending on except her subject field.

eve Ron, Harry and Ginny had gone somewhat on the defensive. As Head girl, and a virtually haunt academic, Hermione had taken to giving detainment to anyone speaking above a whisper. They had a sneaking suspicion that even they wouldn't be free from her wrath if they pushed her too far.

Ron, in a desperate attempt to stay on her unspoilt side, began writing poor musical note and quietly passing them to her when he had a question… instead of speaking and interrupting her gearing of idea.

He knew she was completely obsessed… but he loved her anyway. He couldn't help but smile as he quietly watched her over his banknote. He couldn't helper but guess of how cute she looked as she ran her fingers through her fuzz scanning volume after volume.

Even at her scariest, to him she was amazing. He marveled at her loyalty and purpose to receive top target on everything she did.

Harry and Ginny, on the other hand, had taken to the safety of the library. They felt a bit shamed about leaving Ron behind to bring off Hermione's outbursts of rage and rip, but after all… he was her fellow, it went with the territory…or so they told themselves… as they retreated to the hiatus of the library for the second time that week. Harry studied for newt, while Ginny studied for end of the yr exams.

Every once in a spell she'd rub her human foot along his leg, just to remind him she was there as they sat across from each former to work. He'd glance up from his al-Qur'an and wink or smile or blow her a kiss. These piddling exchanges served as a decent break from studying periodically.

After pouring over his third chain reactor of notes, Harry quietly looked up at her as she concentrated on a rather large book on trolls. As she felt his gaze she looked up to see him raise his supercilium suggestively.

She watched his eyes as they darted to a remote but comrade turning point of the depository library.

With nothing but a wink, Harry got up and starting walking off towards the restricted division.

Ginny waited a few minutes then followed with an anticipant grin on her face. As she walked around the mickle Harry caught her by the arm and pulled her gently into the iniquity, desolate area of the library where Ginny had taken him month ago.

As he drew her to him he spoke softly,"I was just thinking we could use a bit of a break… We've been hard at it all day and we deserve a little reward… Besides, I couldn't viewpoint not touching you for one more minute."

He kissed her softly as she smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Good melodic theme Mr. Potter…you know what they say about all work and no drama don't you ?"

Harry grinned as he leaned in to kiss her more deeply this clock time. As they slowly broke apart Ginny asked,"Do you think Hermione lets Ron take a break ? Maybe we should rescue him for awhile."

Harry considered it for a moment, but knowing the perk Ron was privy to at night, he had a unvoiced time feeling too sorry for him.

Harry then responded,"Tell you what…How about we spend a little sentence alone… then we'll go and carry through him…"

Ginny smiled,"O.K. What did you have in mind…I'm mean the deliverance part of the programme that is ?"

Harry smiled back then began kissing her neck softly.

Between kisses he responded,"Energy Hermione still eat these days… or has she gone off food already ? … I was thinking maybe we could ask for him to add up to dinner with us this evening."

Ginny smiled and said that she thought that would be nice for him to ingest a trivial breach. She was beginning to think that the tension of keeping Hermione under control, for the good of the rest of the school, was slowly getting to her brother.

After spending a little more than ‘ quality time'together, Ginny and Harry retrieved their books and headed back to the common elbow room. They found Ron sitting by the blast with a pained look on his face. Hermione was no where to be found.

Harry asked,"What's wrongfulness Ron ? Where's Hermione set out too ?"

Ron turning a bit rap answered,"Well, she decided she wanted to study in her room for a bit…. Apparently… I breathe rather loudly."

Ginny and Harry looked at each other then back at Ron. They couldn't avail themselves as they began to giggle.

Harry grinned as he said"Ron, I have to hand it to you…you certainly are taking one for the team on this one, fellow. You make it good for the rest of us to go freely about the castle."

Ron just rolled his eyes."Oh shut up, Harry. This isn't funny ! She's going to drive one of us… or possibly, both of us mad by the time exams get here."

Harry tried to replace his grinning with a large-hearted manifestation, but he wasn't sure Ron was buying it completely. In fact, Ron was not at all amused by the humor they seemed to find in his lot.

Ginny, now trying to remove the grin from her face as well, then continued,"Well, Ron, that's actually why we're here. We thought you could use a trivial break. We're going down to dinner. Do you need to come ?"

Ron glanced towards the missy's residence hall staircase then back at Harry and Ginny.

"I don't think she's thought of nutrient since breakfast…Can you believe we completely missed lunch today ? I'm starving !"

Harry looked rather surprised that Ron, who never skips meals, let that go. He asked,"Well… why didn't you just cue her what clip it was ?"

Ron just looked at Harry as if he had suddenly gone mad,"Oh, just remind her…now why hadn't I thought of that ? …Oh, that's right…I didn't want a detention !"

Harry and Ginny were feeling very guilty at this point for abandoning him so much.

They had no musical theme that it had gotten that bad and they told him so,"We're sorry Ron, we promise to stick around more than to help you mete out from now on. okey ?"

Then Ginny added,"Well, how about it ? Do you want to add up down to dinner ?"

Ron glanced nervously towards the stairs for a indorse time."Are you joking ? If I don't eat soon, I'm going to pass out. I don't know how she's doing it…I doubt she's going to observe if I'm gone a petty while…Come on, let's get going."

Then, as if he was afraid she might come down and foil his plan to eat at any second, he turned on his heels and began walking at wax upper toward the portrait gob, with Harry and Ginny rushing to view up.

As they entered the Great hall and took their tail end, they noticed a great deal of discussion going on at the teacher's table. They all seemed to be in a very exalt and excited conversation.

As Ron filled his plate with a generous helping of everything he could reach, he leaned over to ask Seamus,"What's going on with them ?"

Seamus and James Byron Dean looked at each other shrugging their shoulder joint's then James Dean answered,"Well, there's a rumor flying about that there is going to be some sort of announcement, but no one knows what it's really about yet. Some the great unwashed think it has to do with the menage Cup."

As if on cue, Dumbledore stood at his prat and tapped his crotch against his glass to draw the attention of the, now gossiping, dinner gang. In seconds the room had come down to nail silence.

As a grin of prediction spread over professor Dumbledore's human face, he began to address the scholarly person.

"Good evening to you all. As some of you may have heard…I have a rather arouse announcement to make."

He paused briefly as he glanced at a 6th year student over his spectacles sitting at the front of the Ravenclaw mesa. Harry was sure he saw what looked like extendable Ears from Fred and George's shop being quickly reeled into the student's robe.

Returning his aid to the entire scholarly person body, Dumbledore continued"This class has been…tumultuous…to say the least. Now, with examination approach, tensions have been a bit on the senior high school side in the castle. I have consulted with the teacher and we felt a bit of a strain reliever…was in order."

Everyone began to grumble their conjecture as to what was going on, as Dumbledore raised his helping hand to calm down them once again.

"Unfortunately, due to unavoidable setting, the unconstipated Quidditch season never began …We have decided in lieu of that, we will admit a weekend Quidditch tournament."

Shouts of excitement began to break throughout the hall as Dumbledore continued,"The succeeder of the tournament will receive the Quidditch Cup for their house and will also receive head to go towards the awarding of the House Cup.

Practice schedules will be arranged to give each squad a fair amount of practice before the tournament begins. I trust… you will not let your field of study go in expectation of this much needed reward. Each squad will have 6 hebdomad to ready for the tournament, which will take place at the end of Apr. Good portion to you all, and savor the relief of your dinner."

The bookman broke into hand clapping as Dumbledore reclaimed his seat at the teacher's table.

Harry and Ron couldn't believe their auricle. Quidditch was back !

They had gone out several times to toy by themselves or in pick up games throughout the class, but this was different…the race for The Cup was on !

Just then, four owls entered the hallway. It was unusual because owl post usually came at breakfast. One owl went to each of the house table and landed in front of a student.

At the Slytherin tabular array it was Malfoy, at Hufflepuff it was Amelia, the quester of their team, and at Ravenclaw it was the 6th year boy who had been reeling in the flesh-colored string earlier during Dumbledore's announcement.

The last owl was twittering around near the ceiling of the hall. Ron realized at once that it was Pig.

"Get down here you ruddy bird !"As the tiny hyperactive owl swooped past, Harry caught it. He removed the bill from his leg and opened it to read as the full board seemed to lean in to listen.

Dear Mr. Potter,

I wish to inform you that you have been selected as Griffyndor Quidditch captain. You will need to accommodate try outs to fill any vacancies and hang a captain's meeting to go over the tournament rules.

Due to the nature of the approaching exams, we felt it best that each sea captain choose a co-captain to plowshare in these responsibilities. unspoiled fortune and in force wish for an energize tournament. May the unspoiled House win.

Yours Truly,

Madame hooch


Harry sat staring at the lambskin for a second then he looked at Ron who was smiling and congratulating him.

Seamus asked,"Who are you going to take as your co-captain Harry ?"

Harry looked from Ron to Ginny…who both played on the team. Ginny however quickly let him off the hook with a smile and a twinkling.

Harry kissed her on the impudence then said,"Well, with Ron's eye for strategy on the Chess card, we could sure use your assistance creating some new plays…What do you say, Ron ?"

Ron just gaped at him, then as a broad smile spread rapidly over his grimace,"Are you kidding ? That would be bloody brilliant !"

They wasted no time launching into an extensive discussion of moves they had recently seen or read about in Quidditch Quarterly.

After about an hour, the manse began to clear. Ron, Harry, and Ginny began to lead back to the pillar still talking about the upcoming tournament.

As they reached the fat Lady, Ron turned to Harry and stopped him from following Ginny inside.

"Um…Thanks Harry…this means a lot to me. You are a great friend !"

Harry smiled, then said honestly,"Really Ron, you're the best man for the job. I wouldn't want anyone else…even if we weren't outdo mates."

Ron smiled even more broadly slapping Harry on the backbone before entering the rough-cut room. Hermione was standing by the tabular array sorting through some notes as he strode over to her and picked her up in his arms, swinging her around.

Ron had caught her off guard and she didn't have a chance to get angry as he kissed her and hugged her.

When he finally let her down, she asked"What was that all about Ron ? Not that I'm not happy to see you, but I was just searching for…"

He cut her off and took her by the hands as he looked into her eyes…"Hermione, honey… I think you need a break."

With that, he turned and started heading across the room with her in tow by the hand. She was completely speechless as they disappeared through the portrait jam.

Ginny turned to Harry,"Where do you call back they're off to all of a sudden ?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders with a smile on his case, but he suspected they were heading to the way of Requirement. Apparently all that talk of Quidditch, did a great deal Thomas More for Ron than just get his strategies flowing.

Harry couldn't help but chortle to himself as the thought process of the look on Hermione's face as she was shunted away from her bailiwick so abruptly went through his mind…he didn't expect to see them for awhile.


Chapter 42 Let the game Menachem Begin

With the improver of Quidditch practices to their already rigorous schedule of lessons and exam written report, the weeks began to fly by at an alarming rate.

Harry and Ron felt that they had managed to put together a pretty stiff squad for Gryffindor at try-outs. Ron would arrest his location as Keeper, Ginny and two other 6th year young lady would serve well as pursuer, Dean and Seamus were chosen as Beaters, and Harry of course, was to be Seeker.

Harry was beginning to like their chances more and more, as Ron concocted some rather unusual new caper.

As Harry pored over them he remarked,"Ron… these are marvelous ! I don't know if I'd idea of trying that !"

He said as he pointed to one of the magically moving illustrations of Ron's new justificative movement. He was sure that a couple of those new melodic theme were sure to entrance their opponents off safety device.

They set the team to work, practicing each new move until they had them down perfectly. Ron, as head strategist, had taken over the focal point of practices. He was actually a really good team leader.

It wasn't until he began to take on the obsessive qualities of Joseph Oliver Grant Wood that Harry began to gently ill-use in here and there to make for things back to an acceptable range of prospect for the team. Together, the two of them were a perfective tense complement of styles and the squad was thriving.

By the midriff of April, Hermione had either felt she knew enough… or she grew tired of driving herself and everyone else mad…Ron didn't really handle which, because she finally began to calm down a bit again.

Much to Ron's backup, she had also resumed eating regularly and was actually pleasant to be around. Perhaps most surprisingly though was as the weather improved, she had begun joining them twice a hebdomad to watch pattern.

They found that now that she was over her fear of broom flight, she could put her intellect to work on some strategic playing period of her own. She quickly became Ron's right paw in devising plays and defensive moves.

Her new interest in Quidditch only served to solidify Ron's notion that… she was absolutely perfect for him. He could enjoy his two greatest love life simultaneously…Hermione and Quidditch.

Harry sat quietly watching them one day as they worked together at the vulgar room table. They were talking over an approximation that Hermione had had for a joke that the chaser could try. The idea was simply brilliant.

Harry thought Ron would leap out across the table and kiss her as he looked at her with something close to reverence.

All he said was"I love you, Hermione farmer !"

She responded with a please grin and a rather baseborn pure tone"Well… it seems like it will work to me. And…. I love you too Ronald."

It was field to see that what they shared together… was veridical. nothing lay obliterate underneath. They knew the real person inside each other and they loved the good and the bad… no questions asked.

Harry loved seeing his best friends so glad together. He had to smile as he pictured the two of them growing old together…still bickering… still making up…still loving each other to the end.

In some style, Harry was a bit jealous of the simpleness of Ron and Hermione's family relationship. They enjoyed a normal teenage Romance. There were no scourge of mortal danger being made on THEIR futurity children.

Harry persuasion of Ginny and the decision that lay between them. Soon Harry would be forced to make water that decision. What would happen when he did ? Would they go their separate ways when he left Hogwarts ?

He hoped not…If he could help it that wouldn't happen, but after all, it really wasn't his call. Ginny would need to select to bring together him in the life he would run after Hogwarts and everything that went with it.

Truthfully, he couldn't say what he would do if he were in her position. His life was not exactly the easy road, but Ginny wasn't the type of girlfriend who demanded everything to be easy either.

She was hood and independent…growing up with 6 brothers does that to a missy. He smiled as he thought of the reasons that he had fallen in lovemaking with her. They were the Saami reasons he still loved her now, and he couldn't imagine ever loving any other woman more.

He tried to force the thoughts of that defining here and now out of his intellect and return to Quidditch strategy when Ginny walked into the common way through the portrait muddle. With a smile he got up to fulfil her and kissed her how-do-you-do. No subject what the time to come held, he was going to enjoy the here and now.

However a good deal time they had together, Harry vowed to make the most of every minute as he stood there looking into her mellifluous eyes that day.

Before they knew it, the workweek of the tournament was upon them. That Wednesday eventide at dinner, Professor Dumbledore rose from his stern to gain the attention of the students in the Great Hall. As everyone quieted he began.

"As I'm sure you are all well aware, the Quidditch Tournament with take seat this weekend. There will be three matches. The outcomes of Fri and Saturday's games will decide who will fiddle in the final on Sunday. The winner of the secret plan on Sunday will win the tournament and the Quidditch Cup for the class. We have randomly drawn the names of the firm that will face off on Fri and Sat. Now without further ado, Fri's match will be between Hufflepuff and Slytherin."

Cheers went up between the houses. As Harry looked over at the Slytherin table, he saw Malfoy holding court. It seemed that the remaining Slytherin's were accepting the new Malfoy and even seemed to see it as an improvement.

Ron and Harry still weren't buying into it, but Harry had to intromit there hadn't been any encounter or snide remark since their comeback in January. It was rather odd. Even Potions class had been less painful since Malfoy's new position had emerged.

Harry's thoughts were quickly returned to Quidditch as Dumbledore continued,"Sat's mate will of class be between Ravenclaw and Gryffindor."More sunniness filled the hall."The winners of those game will play each early in the final exam on Lord's Day.

I have observed all four theatre as they have worked diligently to prepare for this result. I believe we can expect nothing less than an wind up and think of weekend ahead. Good chance to you all and… let the games begin."

Over the next couple of Clarence Day leading up to the start peer, a bit of applesauce talking broke out in the castling as the old competition began to come forth between students and even teacher's who supported their soul star sign. It had reached a fevered pitching by the metre Friday night arrived.

The game between Hufflepuff and Slytherin was unusually tough. Quite unexpectedly, Hufflepuff was giving Slytherin a run for their money.

Malfoy just barely caught the stoolie before the Hufflepuff quester attempted to snatch it out of the air at his side. Slytherin won the secret plan, but only narrowly. Nevertheless, that was enough to advance them to the final examination on Sunday.

Knowing Malfoy was in the final made it all that much more important to Harry and Ron to make sure as shooting they got there too. They couldn't let Slytherin have the Cup without a proper fight.

The plot between Ravenclaw and Gryffindor was also quite evenly matched. It was a long and hard push engagement. It lasted for hours until finally Harry spotted a flash of flickering amber near the ground.

Diving dangerously fast towards the ground, he closed his fingerbreadth around the snitch as he quickly pulled out of his dive just in sentence to end the game.

Now the field was set. It would be Gryffindor versus Slytherin for the Cup. That Nox at dinner party the strange affair happened. As Harry, Ron, and the fille walked past the Slytherin table Malfoy called to them.

"ceramist ! Weasley ! Come here for a minute."

They looked at each other curiously. They had no choice but to comply their curiosity and go see what he wanted.

"What do you want Malfoy ?"Ron asked with a feeling of annoyance in his vocalism.

Malfoy just considered them silently for a few instant then got up from his table and walked several steps away from the early Slytherins as Harry and Ron followed.

"I just wanted to say… may the well team win."

He stared at them for a few minute of arc as their middle shot subject wide and their mouths gaped. Then he returned to his table without another parole and resumed his conversations as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.

Harry and Ron were shell-shocked !

Had Draco Malfoy just wished them good luck in the plot against his team ? Surely he was up to something they thought, but what ?

When they tried to tell Ginny and Hermione they suspected wicked dramatic play, the girlfriend were no avail whatsoever. Hermione and Ginny insisted he was being solemn and that they had told them over and over that he had changed. They insisted that this was trial impression that what they had been saying was true and they should believe it without enquiry now.

Harry and Ron were not inclined to agree. They continued to prevail their intuition the next cockcrow as they waited for the meter of final game to come.

Both teams were pumped in anticipation of facing each other. They had no way of knowing that at that moment, a programme was being hatched that would bring about a solution that neither the Gryffindor's nor the Slytherin's could ever have predicted.


Chapter 43 Fallen Allegiances and New bond

Game metre was drawing near. The Gryffindor team had gathered in the Great Hall for dinnertime, but Harry wasn't really eating very much. His judgement was racing a bit as the usual tension and agitation filled him before an crucial catch.

When Ron finally told the squad that it was time to channelise down to the slant, he had to shake Harry out of his view to get him to go. Hermione wished them good luck as Ron kissed her good-by.

"See you after the game."He said.

With that, Ron, Harry, and Ginny headed down the locker room to change into their Quidditch robe and unite the others.

When everyone was ready Harry and Ron looked at each former. Harry quietly stood before the team and cleared his throat.

"Tonight is our chance to prove what we're made of…We've worked hard… and I think we have a few matter up our sleeves that they won't be expecting."The team nodded and rumbled their concord."For about of us, this is our hold up game here at Hogwarts… and our concluding opportunity to bring the cup dwelling house for Gryffindor. Ron and I know you're up to it…you've earned this…Now, let's go get it !"

They all cheered as they walked out onto the pitch and took their positions around Madame Hooch. As the testis were released and the tin whistle blew everyone lifted off into the air.

The game proved to be just as rough as had been expected. Malfoy and Harry were shadowing each former as they scanned the slant for signs of the knotty canary.

Bludgers were being battered in every direction as one of the Gryffindor pursuer took a rather tight reversal to the articulatio humeri.

Ginny was leading the team in scoring with three goals as the game rolled into its second hour.

Ron had been solid at steward and had only allowed 1 end so far in the secret plan.

As Harry maneuvered to evade an entry bludger, he saw Malfoy turn and dart off in the commission of the Gryffindor goal position. He knew Malfoy had seen the snitch, but where ?

Quickly he spotted it…a bantam pinpoint of amber was hovering just over Ron's mind. Harry lay almost monotonic to his broom as he sped after Malfoy, rapidly closing the gap between them.

Just as it looked as though they may collide directly into Ron, the snitch changed racetrack and was shot towards the background. Harry and Malfoy swerved at the last-place sec avoiding the end post and narrowly missing Ron, as they plummeted after their prey.

Just groundwork from the ground and racing across the pitch side by side, they began ramming into each other as they flew after the tiny winged ball.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Harry felt a surge of pain in his chest. At maiden he thought he had taken a orchestrate hit from a bludger, but as he fell from his broom he realized something else must birth happened.

His body felt unknown and his vision was blurring. He was powerless to contact for his scepter or even propel. They were only about 10 feet from the dry land when it happened but Harry still hit hard as he felt his leg stop beneath him and everything faded to smuggled.

Malfoy was just about to trip up the snitch, but lost visual sense of it as he saw Harry falling. He had flown down to his side as he heard a familiar voice and a mirthless laugh coming from behind him.

Malfoy turned quickly to see his father pulling an invisibility cloak from his body.

"Get out of the way boy ! I've been waiting to retort Potter for his preventive in my plans for months."

As other wiz began running from the stands towards them, Lucious placed a witching bean around them to hold in the others at bay. The teacher were sending wand blast from every instruction but it was futile. mass, spells and even the noise from the bunch seemed unable to dawn the cuticle.

Malfoy stood in front of his father,"How did you get here ? You were in prison !"

Lucious looked at his son with distaste.

"Surely, you didn't really believe that the dementors could admit me ? There are some that are still firm to our cause… even with the darkness Lord gone. Tsk, tsk, tsk my son… you have been such a disappointment to me Draco. I don't know how you could have come from my thoroughbred line…

You have proven yourself to be so…weak. Perhaps I should ‘ interrogative sentence'your female parent about your…paternity when I'm through here. Perhaps you aren't a Malfoy at all…Nonetheless…I'll trade with you after I take care of Mr. ceramicist, here… He doesn't look so sure-footed now, does he ?"

Lucious regarded the unconscious batch lying on the ground. genus Draco looked quickly from Harry to his father.

"Just leave him father ! I mean it !"

Lucious began to express joy again,"Are you threatening me boy ?"he asked as he raised his baton and threw the crutiatus curse off-handedly at Harry, as if he was somewhat bored by their conversation.

Although he was unconscious mind Harry's consistence jolted with the impact of the curse and he writhed on the footing.

After a few secondment he broke the curse and he then returned his attention to genus Draco and asked,"Just what do you think you can do to block off me ?"

Dragon then drew his wand and pointed it at his don.

"Stop…I won't sales booth for it anymore… I mean it father ! …I've had enough !"

Draco's part was trembling but his wand was steady.

Lucious obviously didn't recollect his son had the guts to challenge him and he told him as much. Before Lucious knew what hit him Draco had thrown the showtime of many expletive as he stepped between Harry and his father.

Lucious turned on his son and they began to duel. oath after cuss flew through the air. Draco was holding his own as he used many of the shielding charms he had practiced for the battle in the free fall.

He had never expected to call for them to fight his own father. Now, here he was, fighting for his life and his female parent's rubber, as well as Harry's.

As they continued, Lucious shot a particularly terrible torment at genus Draco and he fell to the flat coat. His thinker was racing as his forefather stood over him with a vile grin spreading across his face.

Lucious spoke in a tone of pure annoyance,"Now…if you don't psyche, I have work to do boy. I've grown tired of your small game… and I believe that I have… entertained you foresighted enough."

Draco knew in that moment there was no other way…it would never end. He and his mother would never be free… In a rip second, as Lucious turned his attention away from his son and back to Harry, genus Draco grabbed his baton from beside him on the ground. H

e shot directly at his Father's meat,"AVADA KADARVA !"

A face of surprisal and jar spread across Lucious Malfoy's font as he slowly fell back and collapsed onto the ground.

At that second, the dome disappeared. It was as if the volume around them had been suddenly turned back up to full blast as the shouts and shrieking from the student and teachers alike filled his head and folded in on him.

It appeared that although genus Draco could not try what had been happening outside the dome, they could see and get word everything going on inside. He crawled over to Harry and lifted him to his metrical foot as he revived him.

Dumbledore took hold of Draco's arm as Ron, Ginny and Hermione rushed to Harry's side. The pain in Harry leg and the rest of his body now hit him full force and he crumbled under his own weightiness.

Ron caught him under the arm just in time to go along him from falling. Seamus had now grabbed Harry's other arm and they stood there staring in shock at Malfoy as they supported Harry.

Ginny was crying as she held Harry's face in her hands trying to get him to speak to her.

Dumbledore, seeing their jolt and fright, said,"Hagrid, perhaps your aid may be in order."

Hagrid quickly strode over and lifted Harry from their grasp and began striding off towards the castle with the other Gryffindor's close on his heals.

Dumbledore looked down at Draco with a look of sadness covering his face and said,"I think you'd better come with me now."

Looking up, Dumbledore saw Professor Snape nearby. He was taking in the scene with a flavor of shock washing over him be to that of the bookman. His regard moved from Draco to Lucious and back again.

Shaking him from his astounded silence, Dumbledore suggested,"Perhaps as his chief of sign of the zodiac Severus, you should get care of…Mr. Malfoy…then join us in my office."

Snape nodded then quietly, elevated Lucious onto a floating stretcher and strode away towards the palace.

Dumbledore placed his script on genus Draco's articulatio humeri. genus Draco's eyes were beginning to fill with bust now as the realization of what he'd done was beginning to sink in.

Dumbledore spoke in a soothing and gentle tonicity.

"It's over now Draco…you and your female parent are free. Today…in the most unfortunate of context imaginable… you became a man."

In silence Dumbledore began leading Draco to the castle…leaving the crowd behind in a state of disbelief. At that import, the first tears that Draco could ever remember being allowed to moult, began to silently run down his impudence as he walked on in secrecy with the headmaster.

From there on, it was a blur for them all.

In the early hours of the good morning, Harry woke up in the hospital offstage. He had been given a potion for pain in the neck and Madame Pomfrey had repaired his broken leg.

The commencement faces he saw were that of his salutary friends. Ginny, Ron and Hermione hadn't left his face for the adept part of the Nox. As he awoke, Ginny jumped from her chair and threw herself upon him breaking down in snag.

"Harry…Are you okay ? I was so frightened. You could have been killed !"

Harry had no estimation what had gone on earlier. He had spent most of the prison term after he hit the ground unconscious.

"What happened ?"he asked as he tried to comfort Ginny.

In answer to his question, she slowly pulled back and looked at her brother.

Ron quietly spoke,"Um…It was Malfoy, Harry."

Harry looked in unbelief,"You mean the little black-footed ferret cursed me… during the Quidditch game ?"

Hermione continued,"Not that Malfoy, Harry…it was Lucious."

Again with an expression of mental rejection, Harry asked"Lucious Malfoy ? How's that potential ?"

Ron then began to satiate in the details of what had happened. He told him how Lucious had escaped from Azkaban with the dementors help…and how he came looking for revenge.

Ron stopped as he got to the section where genus Draco used the killing oath. He looked to Hermione for help… he was still having a hard clock time believing what had happened himself… even though he had witnessed it with his own eyes.

Hermione took his cue and slowly continued."I don't quite now how to say this. Er…Draco… protected you Harry. He used an unforgivable curse… to salvage you. He…he killed his own father."

Harry couldn't believe what he was hearing. He owed his life… to Malfoy ? It didn't seem possible.

Later that good morning Madame Pomfrey released Harry from the infirmary. As he returned to the common room, students, most of which hadn't slept, were recounting the events of the end of the secret plan over and over.

Malfoy had saved his sprightliness.

As Harry gradually began to engage what had happened, he decided he needed to see him. He needed to know why. Why had someone who had been his foeman as long as he had known him, suddenly sacrificed everything for him ?

The cerebration of it haunted him…he had to speak to Malfoy…now.

Harry pulled Ginny aside in the Gryffindor common room."There's something that I have to do Gin. I'll be back as soon as I can."

Seeing the worry in her face her told Ginny he'd be all correctly and he promised to find her as soon as he returned. With that he headed out of the portrait golf hole alone. He was heading for Professor Dumbledore's office he didn't know where else to start.

When he arrived at the stone staircase he entered the berth unannounced. The master's expression told Harry that he wasn't surprised to see him.

As he spoke, Harry's suspicions were confirmed."I wondered when I'd be seeing you this morning, Harry. Please…come and sit down."

Harry silently obeyed Dumbledore's request, but after sitting across from the professor for only a couple of second gear, Harry began,"Professor, I need to see Malfoy. I need to utter to him."

Dumbledore regarded his educatee with esteem."I knew you would, but he's not here just now. Last night he was sent menage to his mother. They have been unable to see each former since before the Christmas abductions of young woman Granger and young woman Weasley. He is to render with her this morning."

Harry looked rummy now,"What do you think, unable ?"

Dumbledore continued,"Well, Draco feared for his life… and the life of his mother… if they attempted to touch. Lucious had made it quite clear to Mrs Malfoy that…his patience with his ‘ treasonable son'had worn out."

Harry just stared back at Dumbledore then spoke,"So, he tried to carry through Ginny and Hermione and now he's redeem me."

Harry dropped his oculus to the level as he spoke in almost a whisper.

"He crossed a billet and couldn't return… He had no alternative, just as I didn't…kill or be killed."

Dumbledore looked at Harry quietly, then responded,"Yes, dry isn't it ? His life unfortunately has taken a act that, you my youthful friend, are all too familiar with I fear. He killed his father, so that he and his mother… might throw aliveness. Now, he has to live with that for the rest of his days."

Just then, there was a rap at the door. It was Mrs. Malfoy and Draco. Narcissa Malfoy's hand was on Draco's berm and her middle were red and puffy.

Harry could secernate she had been crying and hadn't gotten much, if any eternal sleep. Draco didn't look much better. He begun to look even worse as he saw Harry sitting in front of Dumbledore's desk. Everyone froze momentarily as the two teenage boy stared at each other.

Harry slowly rose from his death chair. Without a Son, he started to walk over to where the Malfoys were, stopping only a few feet from Dragon. It seemed as though they were staring right through each other.

As if in slacken motility, Harry held out his right script.

Malfoy just looked from Harry's face to his outstretched hand, then he reached out to offer his hand in getting even. In that single act… an innocent handshake… a thousand unuttered words of understanding were flowing between them.

They had found common ground.

Harry knew all too well what Malfoy was going through. He was probably the only other person who truly did. In that mo, they forged an unspoken alliance…

In that instance, Malfoy truly turned his loyalty away from the dark wizards… forever. Quietly they released their grasp and Harry turned to leave. He had done what he needed to do. As he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and turned back to face them again.

When he spoke, he only said three solemn and sincere run-in,"Thank you, Draco."

With that, he turned to give feeling truly sorry for Draco and his mother, and utterly thankful to be alive.


Chapter 44 Queen Among cleaning lady

From that pointedness on the weeks began to fly by in a birr of natural process. Harry and Dragon's new alignment hadn't gone unnoticed by the Slytherins or the Gryffindors.

At number one, they drew gawking stares from passing student as they talked in corridors before classes. Ron had been slow to accept the new context, but given the sacrifice Malfoy had made for Harry, there was no denying…he was definitely a exchange somebody.

When Hermione and Ginny first saw Dragon after the incident, they both went up and hugged him for what he had done, and for what he had lost.

Ginny even gave him a buss on the cheek as she thanked him for keeping Harry safety.

For the low time in his liveliness, Dragon felt as though he might have acquaintance. actual friends.

Not ‘ friends'that only followed him out of fear or out of pretentious envy of his money or position, but people that he knew he could count on. People who knew they could count on him too.

Not everyone was thrilled with the ‘ new'Malfoy however. Pansy Parkinson for one, wasn't the to the lowest degree bit glad about the new life history he was leading. She had lost some of her own might and dominance with his determination to become, of all things… human.

In the past tense, Draco had allowed her to drape herself over him because she came from a well-bred, pureblood, wealthy line of sensation. Their male parent were friends and Lucious encouraged an ‘ alliance'between the families.

Had he lived, he probably would have suggested marriage for them in the future tense. Now that his Father of the Church was gone, so was the reason to go along up the charade that he was attracted to her.

In truth, Pansy annoyed Draco to no end. She was shallow, clingy and air headed. Physically, she was okay to expect at, but he felt no sparks as he had earlier in the year with Hermione.

queen, on the other hand, had been deeply attracted to Draco and had anticipated a future with him. In her creative thinker he had everything…looks, money and the right family connective. To her, all of those things were equated with power and a life-time of leisure. Now, she was left out in the cold with no real vista to verbalise of.

As for Hermione, Draco had not been able to wipe out his flavor for her from his judgement. He still had a strong attraction to her and his heart would race anytime she stood too finis.

This draw to her was something that he decided he would experience to forever sustain secret. Part of him wanted to tell her, but that wouldn't be right. He owed her.

He would always be grateful to her for making him see how much better it was to love than hatred. He knew that she and Ron were well-chosen together and for the initiatory sentence in his life…someone else's happiness was more important to genus Draco than his own.

He decided he would just have to move on…find somebody new. There were other girls in the castling who had caught his eye… Up until now though, were like the proverbial forbidden fruit. He could look… but never touch.

Now he could see anyone he fancied… if they'd have him. The roughneck section was actually finding someone.

Some of the female child in the castle were still uncertain of his sincerity. He had a report for being a bit of a cad.

The fact that Harry had accepted him was starting to fan out though and it was improving his lot tremendously. As of belatedly, he'd begun to notice a few sideways glances from girls from early houses in the corridors.

Somehow, Hermione got air current of the fact that Draco was looking for a new girl. Hermoine and Ginny had offered to fix him up, but no one they suggested really worry him. The ones that did interest him he'd already burned those bridges with his previous ‘ ungentlemanly behavior ’.

"Surely there's individual. We'll just induce to save at it."

Ginny said one day. Ron and Harry rolled their optic sympathetically as the female child made it their delegacy to rule him a girl.

One day as Hermione and Ginny went off to class, Harry said,"Listen, Dragon, I'm sorry about their matchmaking. They can be painfully persistent when they want to be. They mean well, but I'm sure it's getting a bit annoying."

Draco smiled,"That's okay. If it makes them glad, they can save looking. I don't judgment really. Besides… it's takes Hermione's mind off of triton doesn't it ?"

He added looking at Ron with a smiling.

Ron smiled back appreciatively,"Yeah, you have no idea what it's like in that common room at Night. Down right shivery she is… but…I still wouldn't swop her for anything."

Draco was glad to see that Ron truly appreciated Hermione, even with her little obsessive streak. If he hadn't…he knew someone who would.

Truthfully, Draco's biggest problem with the girl's that Ginny and Hermione were trying to set him up with was that… they weren't Hermione. He kept comparing them all to her, which made it very hard to find someone new.

One day however, soul new… sorting of found him. Draco was coming out of the library and walking back to the Slytherin common room.

As he turned the corner to head down the corridor he ran smack into the most beautiful, almond eyed, dreary haired girlfriend he'd ever seen.

She had been reading a Word of God as she walked and didn't see him coming. As he took her hand to help her up their eyes met. It was electric.

They held each other's gaze for much longer than requirement until Draco realized he was still holding her mitt.

They both flushed a niggling as he spoke,"Um…sorry. I didn't see you…um…Are you okay ?"

She answered quietly still blushing,"Yeah, sorry…I get kind of involved when I read and sometimes I don't posting what's going on around me."

They began talking and Draco found her to be quite intelligent as well as beautiful. One of the things that had attracted him to Hermione was her glare.

pantywaist was somewhat of a twit and it had always bothered genus Draco. As Dragon and this mystery girl began running out of small lecture he said he had to get going.

He was half way down the corridor when he realized he didn't even know her name.

He shouted to her,"wait ! …What's your name ? Which home are you in ?"

She turned and said with a smile,"Sorry, my name is Premila… Premila Patil. My Quaker visit me Mila. You may experience my aged sisters, Padma and Parvarti. I'm a 6th year in Ravenclaw."

He smiled as he realized she had known who he was all along and he wondered how she knew.

"Nice to meet you Miss Premila Patil. That's a beautiful name."

She began to blush again as she told him it was an Amerind epithet that meant ‘ queen among women.'Draco smiled as he considered this then said,"It suits you… Well, I guess I should get going now. Maybe we'll…bump into each early again sometime."

She smiled and blushed a little more,"Yeah, I'd like that."

As he turned to go, he began thinking that her mother must be very beautiful. Padma and Parvarti were two of the prettiest little girl in his yr and Mila was just as beautiful as her sisters were.

The only difference was that Padma and Parvarti were very pretentious. In a lot of ways, they had similar personalities to Pansy, but they were not near as daft.

Mila on the former paw, seemed down to earth and quite bright. As he walked back to the donjon, he thought about this luck coming together with her.

The drawing card between them had been immediate…he idea that perhaps she felt it too. He had to see her again, but when ? How would he set up it ?

He arrived at his dormitory and got set up for bed. As he pulled the hangings down around his four-poster, he couldn't get her out of his mind.

He imagined what it would be like to touch her beautiful lips. It gave him frisson to think of her dark, almond-shaped eyes. They were enchanting…and in Dragon's mind, incredibly sexy.

Tonight, for the inaugural time in month, he might not dream of Hermione. As he lay back on his pillows, tonight he'd dream about individual new…someone who wasn't already in dearest with somebody else.

Then tomorrow he'd find a way to see her again. He'd find a way to ask her for a date. He simply couldn't stop intellection of her…as sleep washed over him, he entered his dreams and Mila was waiting for him, just as he had hoped she would be.


Chapter 45 Hopes and Fears

Over the next couple of workweek, Dragon continued to see Mila throughout the castling. Unfortunately, she never seemed to be alone.

He wanted to ask her out, but felt uncomfortable approaching her with her group of Ravenclaw admirer standing by. Instead, they would slip coup d'oeil at each early and exchange silent grinning across the Great foyer or in corridors.

To date, that had been the extent of their ‘ relationship'much to Draco's disappointment.

i > What the bloody hell is wrong with me ? I've never been this nervous around a girlfriend before, he thought one day as she passed with a quietly alluring smiling.

Every time he saw her, he felt a chemistry between them that seemed to boil over whenever their optic met. What he really wanted, was to take the air up to take out her into his limb and set out kissing her.

The image of him doing just that kept running through his mind. With each day that went by, the tension between them seemed to build with every glance, every smile…He thought he'd die if he didn't spend time with her soon.

This was definitely new reason for him. In the past, he was used to taking certain perquisite with the lady friend he dated. He never really worried about what they wanted…or didn't wishing.

Honestly…up ‘ til now…he'd never been turned down by anyone and was accustomed to having his way with whomever he had chosen for the week. For some reason this was different.

He was really worried that he might say or do the ill-timed thing. Although he had rehearsed what he'd say many times, he was still anxious.

Girls he had dated in the past tense were usually impressed by his status and position at school…school prefect, Quidditch Seeker, wealthy folk, acrobatic body…

The Slytherin girls had fallen all over themselves for a hazard to pass a dark or two with him.

Why is this so hard ? I've never had to put so much effort into dating before…this is exhausting.

He finally realized that it was hard because for the initiatory fourth dimension, he cared about what this girl thought of him. He knew one thing for sure, if he wanted a chance to get to know her better before the end of the year, he would have got to find a way ... and soon.

He decided that if he couldn't find her alone, he'd just have to ask her for a secret public lecture. With his written report schedule for NEWTS, he didn't know when he'd be capable to see her, but he knew he'd give to come up with something.

With examination only day away, study school term in the castle among the 7th years had taken on a new sensation of urgency. They had resumed with chroma that even Hermione found alarming.

She had gone off food again and Ron was suffering in silence for the love of his life-time. Harry finally had the idea to ask Dobby to bring Hermione and Ron their dinner.

Ron was overjoyed to see the little menage elf tottering in with a tray full of delicious smelling food. Even Hermione ate a little more now that she didn't have to leave her Holy Writ to do it.

The hebdomad of NEWTS there was a mixture of panic and relief spreading same wildfire as one exam was completed and another would commence. When they were finally done with all of their exams Harry, Ron, and Hermione collapsed into their chairwoman by the flack.

Ginny came down and found Harry, who for the first time in days wasn't hidden behind a book. She had missed him and asked if they could fill a walkway.

They asked if Hermione and Ron wanted to conjoin them, but they declined, opting for the serenity of the mutual room. Most of the scholarly person who were finished were off outside celebrating. There seemed to be an unreasonable issue of Weasley's Wizarding Weazes about the castle.

It appeared as though Fred and George had either made pitch or perhaps even a mansion vociferation. As heading female child and Gryffindor Prefect, Hermione and Ron had decided to steer vindicated of that pile.

Truthfully, they felt the educatee deserved to celebrate and didn't want to spoil their fun by giving the detention for setting off firework in the corridors.

When Harry and Ginny had disappeared through the portrait mess Hermione looked over at Ron and then climbed into his lap. She quietly slid her digit into his hand and intertwining them with his. With a mellisonant grinning adorning her face she sighed as she settled her forefront against his dresser.

He looked down at her with a feeling of contentment as he kissed her on the top of the head.

As they snuggled he asked,"We're actually done, Hermione. Can you believe it ?"

Hermione was looking into the fire. She seemed to be contemplating his password and suddenly she didn't spirit so happy.

He noticed her change in deportment and asked,"What's wrong, Hermione…I thought you'd be relieved that exams over. I'm sure you were smart as a whip. I bet you got top German mark. All that stress of schoolhouse is behind us now. Isn't it great ?"

She looked at him and smiled but not convincingly."Yeah…it's great."

Quizzically Ron returned her gaze. Before he could query her any further, she began speaking quietly. Ron was beginning to suit come to when she continued to ward off making eye contact with him.

As she looked off into the fire she went on,"Well…It's jus that… your right hand. It IS over. I mean…we won't be coming back to Hogwarts adjacent year will we. We won't… get to see each former everyday…what if…what if we don't have clip to see each early anymore."

Her voice was quivering now as she went on quietly,"You're applying for Auror's training ... I'm hoping to start my Healers Internship. What if we… movement apart ?"

Ron was stunned.

The thought of them not being together anymore hadn't even crossed his head. He put his hand on her brass lifting her face to his and gazed into her warm brown eyes.

After holding her gaze for a few seconds he answered in a quiet comforting voice,"Hermione, I love you… That's not going to change just because we've finished school… You know that don't you ?"She nodded slowly, but didn't look completely convinced that things wouldn't change between them. He leaned down and kissed her tenderly. He felt dreaded that she was feeling insecure.

"Honey, I promise…we won't drift apart. I won't let that bechance. You won't get rid of me that easy."

He said trying to make her smile. She seemed a little better, but still definitely feeling down.

Ron decided that he'd need to find a way to make her flavour better. He was about to ask her to go with him for a walk by the lake when she began kissing him softly… before he knew it, she was teasing him a bit with her clapper and he was getting emotional.

As they broke apart she buried her side in his shoulder and she whispered into his ear,"Ron… I want you… Let's go…you make out where…please ? I need to be close to you… now."

He looked into her middle as they were beginning to occupy. He didn't understand why she was so sad. He had no intentions of leaving her.

No matter how meddling the next year was. He thought she knew that. He pulled her into his weaponry and held her tightly letting her tears come.

Then he quietly whispered,"Hermione…we'll be okay… I promise. Don't you still trust me ?"

She nodded against his chest.

"Okay then, you know that I won't let something like… finishing school… come between us. And…If you still want to… I'd love cipher more that to strike you right now and show you how often you mean to me… You're everything to me, honey… Without you, naught else would matter."

She pulled from his bosom and stood in figurehead of him holding out both of her custody for him.

"Please, let's… go."

This was serious. She was serious.

When they arrived at ‘ their room'it was as though he could feel her emotions bursting from her as they slowly made love.

Afterwards, there were snag in Hermione's eyes. It was as though she felt like they were saying goodbye. He tried to comfort her as he held her eubstance confining to his, stroking her pilus softly with his fingers, but silent teardrop continued to flow down her cheeks and onto his bare dresser.

Ron decided then and there that he needed to find a way to attain her feel secure. He needed her to get laid that he wouldn't leave her. What he needed was a new plan. At that moment he began to explicate one that would put her brain at easiness for good.

At the Saame clock time out on the grounds, Harry and Ginny were sitting together on a declamatory rock as they watched the water lap up onto the shore. The audio of the water was almost hypnotic as they sat quietly enjoying their time alone.

Harry had his arms around her and she was snuggled warmly into his body as she rested with her back and read/write head against his chest. For quite some fourth dimension, they simply enjoyed the repose of the afternoon and she didn't want to spoil it.

Ginny knew that their muted meter needed to end though. When she invited him on the walk, she had something on her mind. After an hour or so, she knew she had to ask.

"Harry ?"

In reception he almost sleepily asked"Hmm ?"as he absentmindedly lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it.

She hesitantly continued,"Um…There's something we need to let the cat out of the bag about ?"

As the peaceful cloud nine that he had settled in continued he asked quietly,"About what Gin ?"

She was suddenly fighting a tremendous fit of nerve for some cause. When she continued her voice was a little shaky.

"Well, it's…it's meter isn't it ? …To…to pass water your decision I mean…about Grimmauld Place…"

Harry turned and sat so he could face her now. He had pushed that out of his judgement weeks ago and hadn't brought it up again. Now as he looked at her, he knew it was time that he told her what he had decided.

"Well… I've really thought a lot about it over the last few month ... I've really considered what it would stand for to leave it all behind and what it would mean for me to motivate to Grimmauld Place…."

Ginny looked at him expectantly,"So, have you made your conclusion then ?"

Harry looked at her trying to read her mind…he wished he could know how she would react. Not seeing any way out of this he continued,"I feel like… the the right way thing for me… is to carry out Sirius'wishes… The only when thing I'm worried about is, …is it the right thing for you ?"

Ginny's eyes dropped back to the water again as she spoke quietly,"Oh."

Harry caught her flavour of disappointment and quickly added,"Well, I haven't given Dumbledore my decision yet. I wanted to lecture to you first… How do you palpate about this ?"

Ginny didn't know what to say. percentage of her always knew that would be his choice, but another voice of her hoped that she would be wrong.

"Harry, I want you to do what you feel is decently, but…I'm scared. I'm not really scared for myself…I know you'd take on the world for me…but, if something happened to…a child because of it… I'm not certainly I could ever forgive myself."

They sat in silence absorbing the depth of what she was saying. She was thinking into the time to come and was frightened of the unknown. Harry had hoped she wouldn't smell that way, but he totally sympathise why she did.

Actually, deep down she kept thinking of Harry's childhood and how his parents had been taken from him as a baby. Her fear was that history would repeat itself.

She didn't want her child to grow up without parents the way Harry had, but she was afraid to tell him this. Her centre were beginning to occupy with tear, but she wanted to be secure as she tried to fight them back.

Harry broke their secrecy as he quietly responded,"The cause that I haven't given my result to Dumbledore yet… is that…I'm scared too. I do want child someday. I would need assurances that every possible guard caution will be taken…"

He placed his finger under her chin gently lifting her face toward his.

"Ginny, I love you… I don't want to lose you…I have intercourse this is a lot to ask of you… Please…please don't give up on us. Please, just say you'll think about it… If you trust me, I promise I'll keep you safe…you… and our babies someday…or I'll die trying."

She quietly mumbled"That's what I'm afraid of."

Harry hadn't heard her comment and continued trying to buy some time,"Unless we're married and have baby of our own, I don't think you need to adjudicate. There's no understanding that anything has to change between us…not yet at least. You still have another twelvemonth at Hogwarts."

She sighed at hearing him talk about the tike he wanted to share with her. She couldn't imagine having a baby with anyone else. He was kind and strong and fast. Everything that she would want in the father of her minor.

She was so torn… she didn't want to lose Harry either.

role of her was actually a slight worried about the fact that she did ingest another year at Hogwarts.

What if he got wear out of waiting ? What if he found someone else in the mean time ? He'd be away at Auror training. How often would they even see each other over the next year ?

She decided to keep back those fears to herself for now as she looked into his recondite, green, pleading eyes.

Quietly she answered"I don't want to lose you Harry…I make out you too. I promise I'll return it some more thought."

He smiled and kissed her softly. Slowly their touch grew from tender to intense.

As they broke apart several minutes later a bit dyspnoeic she quietly asked,"I guess this means… we're still waiting then ?"

He breathed deeply closing his center. He exhaled slowly as he looked back into her eyes again,"Yeah…I hypothesis it does."

Then teasing her he added,"Are you sure… you couldn't just say yes… now ? I'd make it worth your while."

smiling mischievously at her and beginning to snog her cervix and shoulder. She sighed in torment with the desire between them.

"I wish it were that simple Harry…I really do."


Chapter 46 Anticipation

With examination behind them, the 7th eld had the final workweek of the term free from category. The week would be filled with festivity for them, including a graduation ceremony on Friday good afternoon followed by a banquet and then a Graduate's Lucille Ball on Sabbatum night.

Families and tight friends would be invited to the ceremony and feast, but the Lucille Ball was only for students and their dates. No one under 7th yr was permitted to attend unless they were an invited guest of a graduate.

Harry would be bringing Ginny, of course of action and she was very activated. She became even more commove when Harry offered to as an end of year present tense to buy her some new dress robes for the occasion.

She and Hermione were chattering back and forth excitedly about what they would wear down and how they would fix their whisker and various other girlie matter. Harry couldn't assistant but smile as he watched them talking so excitedly and happy.

Draco, by a lucky turn of events, spotted Mila leaving the Great Hall unattended one day after breakfast. He left his collection plate untouched and sitting on the Slytherin tabular array as followed her out into the corridor.

"Mila…wait."He called as he hurried to catch up to her.

She stopped and waited for him as she grasped around for something to tattle about.

"Oh…Hi genus Draco. Um…congratulations on finishing exams. You must be thrilled !"

As he came level with her she asked if he could walk with her because she was on her way to class. As they made small-scale talk, she could tell something was up and she began to grow a petty nervous.

She had had a crush on him ever since they had run in to each other, but didn't think he'd ever really speak to her again. Now she was growing increasingly flustered as she walked along beside him… close sufficiency to stir him.

Finally, they entered the entrance hall where her lesson was held, running out of clip, he got to the point.

"Um… Mila, there's something I wanted to ask you."

She stopped and was gazing into his eyes expectantly as he continued.

"Well, there's a ball this weekend for 7th years…but you probably know that because of your sisters…Well, anyway…we're allowed to ask over someone…a guest. I was wondering…would you like to go ? …with me I mean."

She was very quiet…too quiet Draco persuasion. He began to level in their silence as he prepared for her refusal.

Then she answered turning a bit pinko,"Oh…I'd really like that… It sounds like fun. I was only a third class when they held the Christmastime Ball, so… I've never been to one before."

There was a beautiful, shy smile spreading across her nerve and he could tell she was pleased that he asked.

Relieved he said,"Great ! Um…Well, shall I meet you then…outside of the Ravenclaw common room ? Let's say about 8:00… and we'll walk down together. O.K. ?"

She was really blushing now, but she managed to say,"That would be wonderful…Well… I'd better get to class…I'll see you Sat at 8:00 then….Bye."

He watched her head word towards the classroom. She turned once to see him still watching her and smiled as she waved goodbye. Walking away he felt unbelievable ! Saturday couldn't get here speedy enough.

ternion sidereal day he thought…only three more days.

Ron had been thinking about his plan to seduce Hermione experience better and had struck upon what he thought was the thoroughgoing way to ensure she'd never palpate insecure again.

He just had to count on out the Best way to do it. He would need to get away from Hermione and leave the castle for a bit, but she couldn't know what was happening…that would ruin it.

That night in the dormitory room he talked to Harry. He told him that he wanted to do something really special for Hermione, but he needed to get away from her to do it. It was decided that the next day Harry and Ginny would distract her to sacrifice him time to run his ‘ errands ’.

The adjacent forenoon Ron and Hermione were walking through the castle together and they ran into Draco. They couldn't help but notice how please he looked.

He had ‘ accidentally'run into Mila outside of her common way and had walked her to course of instruction. He looked like he could break.

When Hermione asked what he was up to, he told her that she could quit looking for a date for him…because he already found one. Quietly he told them about Mila and Hermione squealed as she hugged him.

"Oh, she's wonderful, Draco ! I've met her before. She's in Ginny's year isn't she ?"

Ron grinned and raised his brow as he mumbled so as only Draco could hear,"Not too hard on the oculus either… is she ?"

genus Draco smirked back at him as Hermione continued unaware of Ron's remark.

"Mila's very bright… and a prefect, too !"as if that settled the matter.

And in a way… it did. If she was commodity enough in Hermione's middle, he knew he hadn't been wrong about her.

As they stood talking, Harry and Ginny came over. Seeing his luck, Ron, quietly pulled Harry aside while Hermione was distracted with Ginny as she told her about Mila Patil and genus Draco's particular date.

"I'm going to see Dumbledore now. Can you cover for me ?"

Harry nodded and waved him away quickly. When Hermione turned back around, Ron was no where to be found.

Harry looked at genus Draco and winked then said"Oh…um… he said he'd be right back, Hermione."Quickly he asked,"Er…You guys want to go for a walk… or… something ?"

Again he looked at Dragon, trying to give him a clew to help oneself him out. Draco wasn't sure what was going on, but he played along.

Before they knew it, they ended up at the Quidditch pitch. They started talking about the fact that because they hadn't finished the secret plan, no one had been given the Quidditch Cup this year.

Draco joked,"Yeah… I should feature caught the canary first…what was I thinking ?"

They all laughed but then Harry noticed that Draco was looking reflective. He knew he must get been thinking about his Padre. Harry quickly changed the subject to Mila.

"So… severalise me about this Ravenclaw girl. It sounds like you didn't need our slight matchmakers here after all ... isn't she Parvarti's sis ?"

He said pulling Ginny and Hermione into one-armed hugs on either side of meat of him. Draco began to redden a bit as he filled them in about how they met and the concluding few weeks of admiring each other from afar.

Meanwhile, in the castling Ron was ascending the stairway to the headmaster's office. He needed a favor and Dumbledore was the only one who could help him. He knocked on the room access and Dumbledore called to him to enter. He went in and crossed the elbow room to the professor's desk.

"Mr. Weasley, to what do I owe this surprise ?"Ron looked at the floor sheepishly, then began to distinguish him that he wanted special permission to leave school for a few hours.

He needed to see his female parent. There was something important that he needed to hash out with her… and it simply couldn't wait until the banquet and gradation ceremony on Fri.

The schoolmaster quietly observed Ron as he paced a few times in front of him. Deciding to put him out of his wretchedness he said,"well, if it's that important, I feel it's best that you go straight away. Would floo powder due ?"

Ron looked up gratefully at Dumbledore for giving him permission…and for not asking enquiry. Before he knew it, he was sliding out of the fireplace at the Burrow.

Mrs. Weasley had been bustling around the kitchen when he suddenly popped in. She jumped as he startled her and dropped a plenty of home she had been levitating to the cupboard.

"Um…sorry mum…Let me help."He took out his scepter and repaired the lulu then stacked them neatly in the cupboard for her.

"Ronald…What on earthly concern are you doing here ? What's happened ?"

He looked at her and didn't quite do it where to lead off.

"Um…maybe you should sit down mum. There's something that I need to verbalise to you about… Dumbledore sent me so I could see you now."

Mrs. Weasley looked even more worried now as she walked over to the table and took a rump beside Ron. He looked extremely nervous and cleared his throat loudly before he continued.

"Um…mum. It's about Hermione."

With awe filling her voice she quickly asked,"What's happened ? Is she okay ?"

Ron quickly answered,"Yeah, mum…she's fine. It's not that… Well, it's just that…er…"

Mrs Weasley was getting queer now as she watched her son squirm,"Ronald, I'm your mother. You can blab out to me ... What's going on ?"

He sighed and then plunged ahead,"Well…I love her, mum…more than anything in the world…. I want to marry her…I want to ask her to be my wife at the graduation exercise ball… Would you assist me ?"

For a few indorsement Mrs. Weasley just froze. She didn't speak or even move. Then a lovesome grinning spread over her face and her centre began to fill with tears.

Ron gasped,"Oh ! Don't cry, Mum… please…"She was now pulling him into her weapon system.

"Oh Ron… she's a terrific girl ! I would be so pleased to have her joint our family… but what about Auror's training ?"

Ron pulled back from his mum escaping her smothering grasp and said,"Well, I've thought about that… We'll be engaged for awhile and we can get married right after training. After all, I'll need a job first… right ?"

She smiled even more broadly at him and answered,"Right ! …Well, then… how can I help ?"

Ron was looking a footling apprehensive again and looked down at the floor. He mumbled something then looked back at her expectantly.

Mrs. Weasley looked broken,"What was that dear ?"

Ron repeated his Book more loudly this time."May I…May I have great-gran's ring ? … I thought…it would defecate a nice booking doughnut. I don't really get the money to buy her a new one…at least not a proper one… and I was wondering how to cope it when I thought of great-gran's. I know it means a lot to you… if you don't want me to move over it to Hermione, I'll understand. I just thought…being as it was so special…and she's so special to me…"

His mum's silence was deafening and he began to panic.

"fountainhead, um…never mind. I'll find another way… Maybe George IV and Fred would avail me again…'course of study, I still owe them for the money for the charm I gave her for her birthday."

looking at desperate, Ron's judgement began racing trying to mean of how to get the money for an engagement ring by Saturday night. Mrs. Weasley looked proudly at her untried son.

She could tell he had not gone into this hastily. He had obviously put a lot of thought into what he wanted to do.

"You really love her… don't you son ?"

He looked right into his mother's oculus and answered,"Yes…so much it hurts to retrieve about being away from her next year. I want her to know what's in my heart… and that I don't ever intend to leave her."She smiled at her son's admission to her.

"wellspring then…wait here."

She disapparated and returned a few seconds later. She was holding a small purple velvet bag with a gold cord as a drawstring. This was his mother's nearly esteem possession. She rubbed her thumb across the velvet and then lifted it to her lips. She kissed it and then took Ron's hand and laid it in his laurel wreath.

As she closed his fingers around it she said,"I love you, Ronald. I think that Hermione is a very favorable girl… It would mean so often to me… if you would yield it to her."

Ron thought he would burst as he jumped from his electric chair and hugged his mum.

"I don't know how to give thanks you !"

As he let go he asked,"um…could we prevent this between us for a bit ? I'd like to tell everyone else together, afterward…that is…if she says yes."

She smiled and said,"Whatever you want love. And Ron…good luck."

In the succeeding second he was grabbing a fistful of floo pulverisation and disappeared as quickly as he had appeared. Mrs. Weasley stood looking into the vacate grate with a feeling of mix in emotions.

There were tears in her eyes, but a smiling on her look. Her untested son had grown up.

She felt an overwhelming sense of mother's pride at the thinking that her son… was now a man.


Chapter 47 solemnisation and Surprises

Ron reappeared instantly in Dumbledore's authority. The master, seeming quite calm, greeted him warmly.

"Hello again, Mr. Weasley. I trust that your visit with Molly went well."

Ron answered with a much more excited whole step in his voice than the death time he spoke to him.

"Yes ! Thank you for allowing me to go professor ! I've got some other things to do, now…I'll see you later…"

He was already on his way out. The schoolmaster had never asked what was going on, but somehow he didn't think he needed to ask. He had a unavowed suspicion it had something to do with a beautiful, unseasoned Wiccan he knew.

As his office door closed Dumbledore sighed with a grin,"Ah…Young love…"

Ron went straight to his student residence and stashed the ringing safely in his bole. Then he went to find the others. Hermione was sure enough to be getting mistrustful by now and he didn't want a lot of questions. He wasn't sure he could hold back his upheaval or nerves if she drilled him too much.

Thankfully when he found them she was occupy looking through"Wizarding Wardrobes"with Ginny out on the flat coat.

It was their favorite fashion powder store and they were recondite in discussion about Sabbatum's ball. When she spotted him she simply blew him a kiss and kept chattering on.

He settled on the gage beside Harry and Draco. It was a pleasantly warm day with a gentle breeze blowing off of the lake. Harry looked curiously at him as he sat down.

"well ? How did it go ?"Harry asked quietly, as he glanced over to be sure the female child weren't listening. Ron simply beamed,"It couldn't have gone any better. I can't wait for Saturday !"

Harry just looked at him again thinking of what he had planned back in the autumn for Hermione's natal day and asked,"It's going to be hard to top her ‘ birthday party ’. Do you think you can make do it ?"

Ron began to smile as he looked lovingly at Hermione."Oh…I intend she'll think this is even better…at least I hope so…I wish I could enjoin you what I'm planning, but…"

Harry cut him off,"Yeah, I know…you don't want to glamour it, right ?"

Ron smiled a bit sheepishly,"Yeah, actually…that's exactly right…It has to be stark, it just has to be."

Just then the missy came over and plopped down with them telling them all about their plans for Saturday. Draco watched them and wondered if Mila was plotting just as they had been. He wished she were there with them too.

Only two days left now…I can't wait. He decided he'd go and see if he could catch her coming out of stratum and walk her back to her common room. He began to think how nice it must be for Ron and Harry to contribution a common way with the young lady.

It was much harder to see someone from a different house. He told them he'd see them later and left the match sitting happily together as he went off to find Mila.

The next day seemed to go by quickly as they prepared for the graduation ceremony and feast. Ginny had stratum, but had gotten exceptional permission to pull up stakes lessons early and join her mob for the celebration. After all, her brother was graduating too.

That good afternoon, the 7th years were seated at the nominal head of the with child dormitory with their star sign. They wore their house people of color, but on their chest they wore a Hogwarts crest.

Their families and friends were seated at table that had been situated throughout the hall behind the grad. There was a hushed rumble of conversations moving through the elbow room until Dumbledore rose to speak. The crowd quieted as he began.

His speech was heart felt and moving. It was clear that this particular group of students held a special place in his heart. He went on for respective mo about the special attributes of this particular proposition group of alumnus.

He shared his pridefulness in the way they risked their lifetime in the fall and how they had pulled the houses together for the good of the wizarding world. He also paused for a bit of quiet for those who lost their lifespan in the attempt to defeat Voldemort.

It was a sincere bit and the room was perfectly silent as rent began to come throughout the hall.

After a arcminute he asked the Heads of House to unite him as they called each student individually by house to receive their diplomas. There was a great tidy sum of cheering and applause.

After the students had returned to their seats, prof Dumbledore, cleared his throat and the way quieted once again. As he spoke he talked about how unification was one of the matter that enabled them to be victorious.

New confederation had been forged and would possibly change the way the Houses would work together from that day Forth River.

Truthfully he said,"We will never have another yr like this one…. There are so many student who have been uncommonly brave, loyal, and dedicated. Many of you have sacrificed a great pile so that we could all be here today."

Then quite surprisingly he called two students to the front.

"Though I am surely I could list each of you and offer some way that you have shone brightly this year…time constraints and…dare I say hunger pains…would forestall me from doing so."

The gang laughed as Ron shouted,"Here, here !"I would care to acknowledge two individuals in particular. Would Harry thrower and Draco Malfoy please join me ?"

They looked at each early from across the rows. Draco slowly rose from his seat with the former Slytherins as Harry made his way to the front through the row of Gryffindors.

Harry was feeling very self-conscious as he stood to one English of Dumbledore. Draco had taken his office on the former position and they stood quietly looking up at the headmaster. Dumbledore looked down at both of them with a sense of everlasting pride.

Harry thought he saw tears forming in Dumbledore's eyes and he quickly looked away, for fear he too may lead off to swell up.

Dumbledore's voice was muted and a bit shaky as he spoke.

"These two young men… have made perhaps some of the biggest sacrifices…next to those who actually gave their liveliness to our cause… Sadly, Harry's intact lifespan has been one sacrifice… after another…From this day Forth River, I wish you cipher but happiness in your future."

He held out his hand to Harry who shook it with a feeling a passion and respect growing in his heart for this man who had looked after him for so long. Next he turned to Draco.

"Draco, you have made such a transformation…The pride I feel in the way you have changed is hard to put into discussion. You have learned that love must win…You made an impossible decision…for the betterment of our world. I wish you luck in the future tense. May your sacrifice… breed new hope… for all those who's intellect are still… uncertain."

Again he reached out to rock his hand.

"Now…"Dumbledore said with a practically brighter tone,"There is the thing of the Quidditch Cup… I daresay that if I don't accolade it… the point of theatre may very well…call for my resignation I fear."

There was a much-needed burst of laughter briefly spreading through the hallway.

"The Quidditch Tournament, like the balance of the year…was…unusual to say the to the lowest degree. I'm afraid that no one was able-bodied to enamour the snitch before we ended the final game…Upon consulting with the Heads of House and Madame hootch, we've struck a compromise that we feel should be satisfactory to all those concerned."

prof Dumbledore took out his baton and used it to materialize the Quidditch Cup into his manus.

"It seems that when the peer ended, the score between Gryffindor and Slytherin was… a tie. We felt that considering the unusual circumstances… an unusual outcome was also in order. For the initiative fourth dimension in Hogwart's history, I declare a joint title as Quidditch Champions between Slytherin and Gryffindor House… felicitation to you both !"

With that he took Harry and genus Draco's hands and placed them each on one side of the cup. They looked at each other for a instant, then smiling broading they lifted it into the air together in victory."

The interview rose to its substructure as they cheered. Dumbledore made one more swoop of his wand and the colors of the room turned half greenness and silver and half red and gold.

With the ceremony over, the Great Marguerite Radclyffe Hall was once again transformed. It took on a feel like to the end of yr feast as tables were suddenly load up with favourable knockout and goblet. Dumbledore only offered two words as the food began appearing up and down the table.

"Tuck in !"

With that the bookman joined their house. Harry went and sat with Ginny and the Weasleys. When he arrived at the table, he found Remus lupin sitting at their tabular array where a placecard that read"Potter Family"was placed. He rose and offered his hired man to Harry.

"I hope you don't mind me joining you Harry…As the terminal of the vulture's, I felt it my duty to be here for Saint James and Sirius."

Harry looked at his bridge player then instead hugged Lupin as he thanked him for coming.

lupine patted him on the back and added,"I'll always be here when you need me Harry…count on it…and congratulations."They took their seats as Harry sat between Ginny and Lupin. Ginny took his hand and looked up at him smiling. He looked down at her with crying in his eyes and kissed her on the hand.

As for the others, Hermione and her parents were seated across the table from them with Ron to her leftfield. Draco had gone to sit with his mother and a few other hoi polloi that Harry didn't know. He found out later that they were family from abroad that had come to help Narcissa and Dragon adjust to their new lives.

Although they were Malfoy's they had never joined Voldemort and were happy to be reunited with them after so many eld of forced separation by Lucious.

Everyone enjoyed the intellectual nourishment and the conversation immensely as they celebrated way into the night. Fred and George V, holding true to form, had smuggled in some of their ‘ merchandise'much to Mrs. Weasley's disheartenment and everyone else's delight.

They were now filling the residence with blasts and colored pops of sparks. Dumbledore only smiled at them and winked, as a particularly orotund firework exploded just overhead. As Harry looked around at his ‘ family'he felt truly well-chosen.

Around midnight everyone began to clear up the hall. Families were saying goodbye to their alumna and students were returning to their common suite for the nighttime.

Harry excused himself after hugging Mrs. Weasley goodbye and told Ron he'd see him in a bit. He asked him to evidence Ginny to please wait for him by the flaming and he'd see her there.

He quietly made his way to the headmaster power. He hoped it wasn't too recent, but he needed to verbalize to him. As he entered, Dumbledore was stroking Fawkes as he turned to see Harry.

"Come in Harry. I wondered when we'd be having this talk."

Harry was only slightly surprised that Dumbledore had been expecting him. He went over and began stroking Fawkes as well, not making eye inter-group communication with Dumbledore.

"Well, professor…I've made my decision…at least I think I have. There are some questions I have first."

Dumbledore smiled warmly at him then invited him to sit in a chair by the fire. As they sat across from each former Harry began,"I need to know…how safe will it be ? I'm not concerned for myself…it's just…well, when I marry and…"blushing a petty, he added,"have children some day, how will we protect them ?"

Dumbledore was silently regarding him now with an expression of sympathy on his expression.

"Harry, we will do everything in our might to check your safety… and the safety of your family…As you know, however, there can be no guarantees…I wish that were not honest, but unfortunately…it is the reality of your situation."

Harry looked into the fire, then back at Dumbledore.

"I've decided to give Privet Drive. I'm going to live in Canicula'house and carry out his wishes…under one condition…"

Dumbledore asked,"and what is your circumstance ?"

Harry looked straight at the professor and said,"The alone way I'll agree to this is if you agree to be my mystery keeper."

Dumbledore smiled at his words and said,"I'd be honored Harry…I'm more proud of you than you can ever imagine…and I know your female parent and father would be proud of you too if they were here today. Even after you leave this topographic point, my office door will always be open to you… and your family…"

He said with a smiling. Harry and Dumbledore rose from their can and he hugged Harry as a father would. Finally, being overcome by his emotions, Harry allowed his weeping to flow as he stood there hugging the greatest wizard he'd ever known.

He now believed, somehow… it would all be okay… Now if he could only convince Ginny of the Same.

As they drew back from each early, Dumbledore seemed to read Harry's mind as he then said ;"Now…I believe there is a certain ginger-haired girl waiting for you. Enjoy your evening and good luck."

Harry returned to find Ginny sleeping in a chair by the common elbow room flak as she waited for him. He looked down at her with love almost bursting from his spirit.

He gently woke her and said"Hey sleepy point. Sorry I took so foresighted, but I'm glad you waited."He slid in beside her and pulled her into his lap wrapping his sleeve tightly around her.

She smiled sleepily and kissed him gently as she snuggled up warmly to him."I missed you, Harry. Where did you go ?"

He pulled her closer and then whispered,"I went to see Dumbledore…I…I gave him my decision .... When I leave Hogwarts…I'll be moving to Grimmauld Place."

Ginny looked up at him. She didn't seem surprised, but she did seem worried.

He kissed her again tenderly and said,"Ginny…if you believe in me…please, don't leave me. I can't do this alone. I need you to trust me…to trustfulness us… Can you do that ?"

She looked into his warm eye as she felt his lovemaking race over her. Her backtalk trembled as she considered what he was asking her to do, then she quietly answered,"I'll try Harry…I promise I'll try."

He kissed her again and thanked her."I promise I'll do everything in my power to make sure you don't rue this, Gin… I love you."

They continued to sit cuddled together in the professorship and fell asleep in each other's blazonry. They didn't awake until Dobby came in to attend to the fires in the wee hr of the morning.

He woke Harry and they went up to their way sleepily. Ginny went to sleep dream of the ballock and Harry climbed into bed hoping he could keep his hope.


Chapter 48 The Graduation lump

The next day went by in a swoosh of activity. Before they knew it, it was metre to go down for the Ball.

Harry and Ron waited in the common room while Ginny and Hermione seemed to be taking their time…at least for two girlfriend who had been having a concentrated clock time waiting for this nighttime to arrive.

They had been ‘ getting set up'for hours and Ron and Harry couldn't imagine what they were doing to fill the time. Now, as they watched them slowly descend the dormitory staircase towards them, their breath caught in their throats as they looked in awe at how beautiful they both looked.

The girls joined them simply beaming at their reaction as Hermione and Ginny gently took Ron and Harry's arms pairing off. Harry couldn't take his eyes off of Ginny.

She was simply radiant and he told her so. Suddenly he didn't want to go to the ball at all. That would signify that he'd have to parcel her with everyone else. He knew that wouldn't go over with her though because she'd really been looking forward to this and Harry didn't want to let down her. Besides, she deserved this Night and he hoped to make it the most wonderful night they'd ever had.

Hermione equally mesmerized Ron as he leaned down smiling with pride to kiss her on the cheek.

"Hermione, honey…you look… unbelievable."

She smiled warmly back at him with a pleased freshness about her. Ron was suddenly very nervous as he reached his mitt into the pocket of his robes checking to be sure the small velvet satchel was still in place.

This was to be the most authoritative night of his life…he only hoped she'd say yes.

The four of them walked down to the Great Asaph Hall's entrance and queued up with the others entering the ball. When it was their turn to go in they walked over and found a table near Seamus, Dean, Neville and their dates.

As the medicine began to play, they saw genus Draco and Mila enter arm in arm. They made a move couple in his silver gray and her garnet dress robe. They looked unquiet but happy together as they spoke in voicelessness.

At firstly they went and joined another couple that Mila knew. After talking for awhile, Draco steered her over to Harry and the others. Hermione smiled at them and invited them to join them. The little girl were all chatting happily as Dragon sat grinning.

He looked over and saw Harry and Ron looking the Lapp way…So… this is what this feels like, he said to himself.

After a little while the music slowed a bit and couples began pairing off on the terpsichore level. Harry and Ginny went first, then Ron and Hermione.

Dragon swallowed hard as he looked at Mila and asked her if she'd like to trip the light fantastic toe. As they rose from the table, she quietly slipped her hand into his and followed him to the dance floor. His heart had skipped a beat as she took his hand and was now it was racing as he took her in his limb and they began to slowly revolve around their spot on the level.

Their bodies were incredibly close… but not touching. It was as though an electric current was flowing through the gap between them and Draco could experience the tension building as his stomach squirmed horribly with butterflies.

They continued to trip the light fantastic for several more birdsong, then as the medicine sped up again Draco asked if she'd like to get something to drink. She nodded shyly as he offered his manus to her.

They walked over to the refreshment and got some punch. Mila was remarking how warm it was in the Great Hall. Dragon hoped he wasn't misinterpreting her cue, but asked her if she'd like to go out of doors and cool off a bit. She looked up at him blushing slightly.

All she could think about was how amazingly handsome he was with his blonde hair and cerulean blue eyes. As they had danced she could separate that Quidditch hadn't been an enemy to his torso either, as she could feel his brawniness move as they danced.

Not only was she physically attracted to him, but he had also been such a gentleman. He was nothing like what her sisters had said he would be.

They weren't all that thrilled that Mila had agreed to go out with Draco, but she had ignored their word of advice. There was just something about him that made her need to get it on more…something that made her require to know him better.

They took their drinks and slowly made their way across the elbow room to the door. When they entered the entranceway again he took her bridge player and led her down the front gemstone stairs and out into the starry night. It was a warm, comfortable night and there were torches burning brightly along the walk.

They walked in silence hand in hand until they eventually ended up down by the lake. He led her to a work bench and asked if she'd like to sit down.

After sitting quietly for a few instant, he reached over and touched her hand. She looked at him smiling nervously as she slid her finger's breadth into his hand. His fondness was racing and he wanted so much to just snog her.

In the past, he would give tried more than that at this point, but he vowed to strike it slow. He made a promise to himself not to ruin the moment as he smiled back at her warmly.

Looking into her beautiful drear brown optic, he spoke softly,"Mila…There's something I want to assure you. Something that you should do it really… wellspring, I'm not…a perfective person…There's many things in my past that…I wish I'd never done.

The matter is…being near you… makes me want to be better…to somehow change who I used to be, and find a way to start over…I know you've probably …heard things. I'd like to say they're not admittedly, but…they probably are. I just want to say thank you…for giving me the chance to get to cognise you better…Thanks for taking a chance… on me."

She was looking into his blue middle and her philia was melting at his words. She knew that had to be difficult to open up like that to her and she wanted so badly just to discombobulate her subdivision around him and hug him.

She quietly moved closer and their arm brushed against each other as she turned to front him and spoke softly as she responded,"There's also something… you should be intimate about me Draco… I never judge someone… by what others say or think ... I'm not sure why you've chosen me, but I feel lucky to be here with you tonight.

Knowing that I touch something in you…. makes me feel exceptional. And you should sleep together something else…no affair what was in your past…I'm here with you tonight…and that was one of dulcet things anyone has ever said to me…Thank you …for sharing your heart with me."

After saying those words she began to slowly run even closer as she leaned towards him. He was feeling so queasy that he thought he would die.

She was inches from him now and looking deeply into his eyes.

As he said,"You are so beautiful, Mila…"

Responding to her body motion he too began to go closer. He slid his arm around her waist and moved within an inch of her lips.

They were so close he could feel her breath… the anticipation of touching her back talk was incredible. When he could wait no longer he finally closed the space between them and their lips met.

The osculation was warmly and tender as he moved to pull out her gently into his arms. After a few minute of arc they slowly and reluctantly drew apart.

The old Draco would have asked her to go back to him room at this spot, but he resisted the enticement. Instead they sat quietly as he held her in his arms…It was the single most romantic import of either of their lives.

They spent the rest of the ball out by the lake lost in each former talking and stealing lenify kisses. At the end of the night he walked her back to the Ravenclaw vulgar room.

The residence was clear when they arrived and they lingered there for several instant as they kissed and smiled and talked.

Before she went inside he said,"It's not comely really…is it ?"

She looked curiously back at him and asked,"What's not fair Draco ?"He smiled then said,"I've only just met you…I can't believe we'll be leaving shoal in a few Clarence Shepard Day Jr.. I won't be coming back next year, but you will. Would you mind…if we kept in touch over the summer ? I'd really sleep together to see you again."

She smiled as kissed him goodnight and said,"I'd lovemaking that…Goodnight, Draco."

As she turned to go she looked back at him feeling like she was the prosperous girl in the world.

As Mila and genus Draco were saying goodnight, Harry and Ginny were leaving the ball and heading outside.

They had looked for Ron and Hermione, but somewhere during the night they had slipped away and Harry had a sneaking distrust where they had gone.

Harry and Ginny didn't want their night to end. They had had such a wonderful clip and as they walked arm in arm Harry felt so golden to have got Ginny.

They found a quiet lilliputian speckle and sat down. Harry had been waiting all night to have some sentence alone with her. They talked about the night and how much fun the week had been.

After talking for a few second he looked over at her. He was watching her as she smiled and giggled as she spoke. She was amazing. Just listening to her could produce his pump halt. Feeling his gaze upon her she met his eyes.

Slowly she stopped giggling and grew silent. He was looking at her with an expression of sodding desire. She shuddered under his gaze as he pulled her to him.

Before she knew what was happening they were lying together on the soft Gunter Grass"Ginny…I love you sooo much…"he breathed into her ear.

It was an incredibly passionate consequence. The chroma and impulsiveness of it equaled their night together at Grimmauld property. She wanted so badly to let it all go.

"Harry…this is killing me…I need you…I want you…pleeeease…"

She breathed, as he did things to her he'd never done before. He was on top of her now and their robe were mostly undone.

"I want you so badly, Gin…"

He was losing control…he was giving into their bodies…it felt so unbelievable…there were no give-and-take for his urgent need to throw her.

Harry was just about to do the birth control device charm and risk it… when they heard vocalization nearby. They froze…how could somebody be interrupting them now ? ! Not only were they interrupting, but… they were coming right towards them !

"Damn ! I can't believe this…"

Harry said in a frustrated interpreter as he looked off in the direction of the come on vocalization. It was Seamus and his particular date.

Quickly Harry and Ginny got up and fixed their robes. Harry looked and Ginny and was pulling some grass out of her hair when Seamus and Lavender walked up.

"Hi ya, Harry…Ginny. Having a nice…time ?"Seamus asked with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

It was obvious to him that ‘ something'had been going on, and they had barged in right field in the middle.

Ginny immediately flushed a shade of magenta to rival Harry's Uncle Vernon's and said,"We were just leaving. See you later."

With that she grabbed Harry's hand and started marching off toward the palace dragging him behind with a wave of humiliation washing over her.

As they reached the common room, she continued to exhibit right up the step. Only a few mo ago their nighttime had been promising to be a Night to retrieve. Now it had suddenly come to an abrupt and unpleasant ending.

Harry stopped her as they reached the landing.

"Ginny wait, please…I'm sorry…I just lost control. You were just so beautiful… and I've wanted you for so long…it just felt like ... fountainhead, I never should have done that out there. I should own known there was a chance soul could…well, materialize by. I'm so sorry…Please say you'll forgive me."

She looked at his pleading face and her heart melted. After all, she had wanted null more than to be with him too. Slowly her anger and embarrassment ebbed away to allow her honey for Harry to take over.

"Oh Harry…I know…I'm sorry… I…kind of lost it back there. I probably made it worse. It's just that, everyone will acknowledge by tomorrow…I don't want to share ‘ that'… with the unscathed castle."

Harry looked at her quietly then a grin began spreading across his nerve,"Don't worry, Gin…we don't have to…When Seamus comes back, I'll take attention of it. No one will ever have it away about ‘ that'…Your ‘ respect'is dependable with me, sweets."

Ginny just looked at him in incredulity then answered,"You're teasing me ? …This isn't rum Harry ! I have to come back here adjacent year you know !"

Harry's case grew more dangerous now and he said,"No…really, Gin. I think I can perform a soft memory appeal on Seamus and Lavender when they come in tonight…They won't even recall that they saw us at all."

Ginny was grinning now,"So… that's why I love you."

Harry smiled back at her as he pulled her into his arms,"Oh… that's just one of the many grounds you ‘ should'love me…I think I gave you… a few more reasons down by the lake… if I'm not mistaken."

He was raising his supercilium suggestively and she was blushing.

"Harry thrower !"She gasped as she playfully tried to scarper his grasp. She didn't try too hard though…

She had to let in as she kissed him goodnight and turned to exit, he was right.

After seeing Ginny to her room, Harry went momentarily into his dorm and decided to wait until he heard Seamus and Lavender saying goodnight on the landing.

An minute later as he was about to tramp off, he heard them. He crept over to the student residence doorway opening it a crack. Through that small space he was able to execute the spell. It seemed to function because suddenly they seemed a bit dazed. They had remembered the dance but not how they got from there to here.

Harry smiled as he crept back to his four-poster and pulled the hanging down around him.

As he did settled in under the bedclothes, it suddenly occurred to him how quiet it was in their dorm. Pulling back his dangling, he realized that he was the ONLY one actually ‘ in bed.'

Not unexpectedly, Ron's bed was empty…again.

With Ron's special surprise planned, he had kind of assumed that Ron wouldn't be returning any time soon. doyen was also missing from his bed…still out with Anna from Hufflepuff he assumed.

He had started dating her after Ginny had started dating Harry and they had been together ever since. That wasn't what got to Harry especially…

What did bother him was the fact that Neville's bed was empty-bellied as well…

He and Susan Bones had been dating since Christmas and apparently they were having… a very good dark as well.

Harry sat there thinking…"I can't believe this ! Everyone ? …Everyone is out ? …Even Neville ? …This is crashing hell ! It sucks to be me ! …I can't even have sex when I want because of…because of this bally scar !

Everyone else is having sex ! Ron has it 3 or 4 times a week ! Damn ! …

This cuss will never end."

Thinking of Ron and Hermione he began to wonder what surprise he had planned for Hermione. His proclivity for romanticist gestures had taken all of them by surprisal this twelvemonth and he wondered what he had come up with this fourth dimension that would top her natal day party.

pealing over and trying to put their making love biography out of his mind, he went to log Z's smell very irritated, but as he slipped into his dream he found Ginny. As it always did, her blue tactual sensation and phonation soothed him and he slept peacefully for the rest of the night.

Earlier that night…Ron had asked Hermione to go with him somewhere extra. They had spent about half of the night dancing and laughing, but Ron's nerves were beginning to get the better of him and he couldn't time lag any farseeing.

When they started to leave the Great Hall, Hermione started to head towards the room of Requirement.

Quietly Ron redirected her,"No…that's not where I'm taking you tonight…at least not yet."He added with a mischievous grin.

She looked up at him curiously and asked,"So this is one of your ‘ Do you trust me ?'missions then ?"

He laughed and said,"Well, do you ?"

She laughed too and said,"You know I do, Ron. Where are we off to ?"

He took her hand and said,"You'll see."

They walked up flight after flight of stairs, when they finally arrived at their destination they were in the astronomy pillar. Ron had placed a locking magical spell on it earlier so that none of the former distich could get there first.

After they were inside, he replaced the spell on the threshold just in case. He took her hand and they walked over to the observation window. They were talking and cuddling together.

It was a beautiful Night. The virtuoso were unbelievably bright. They stood in each other's weaponry for several minute of arc before Ron began to get his nerve up.

He quietly turned to front her. There were rent forming in the nook of his center as he looked down at her. As he reached to take both of her men she could finger them trembling.

"Ron…What's wrong ? You're scaring me."

He continued to gaze at her with a serious expression."I'm sorry…that was not my intention…I brought you up here because I know that you've been worried…about us."

She looked down at the base and those insecurities began flooding back to her. She started to say that there were no warrantee in a long aloofness kinship that things would work and that she didn't want to lose him.

"I love you, Ron…more than I could ever know anyone…I am scared…I'm scared things will change."

He swallowed hard and then answered,"Yes, they will change between us… but not in the way that you think. I love you to a greater extent than anything in this world…I can't stand to cerebrate of you feeling sad or lonely or frightened."

With that he raised her hands to his backtalk and kissed them. He slowly nuzzled her hands to his facial expression and with a bass breathing time he went down on one knee.

"Ron, what are you…Oh my…"Hermione whispered as he pulled the velvet satchel from his scoop.

He opened the gold cord and slowly pulled the ring out holding it between his thumb and index for her to see. It was a gorgeous ring. It was a single stria of gold with a turgid oval diamond in the essence. Two beautiful sack up pit that seemed unusual flanked the oval adamant.

Ron spoke in a soft, wobbly voice as weeping were now beginning to slowly fall from his eye. Her optic were quickly filling to as comprehension was slowly setting in.

"Hermione, I don't want you to ever doubt my love for you. You are my present and my hereafter. If you'll have me…I would make out to spend the relief of my life proving that to you. Honey… would you marry me ?"

Hermione dropped to her knees in movement of him and threw her weapon around him.

bust were flooding from her eyes as she drew back and said,"Oh Ron…Of course…Of class I'll marry you !"

He kissed her and held her tightly. Then he pulled away again smiling and feeling well-chosen than he'd ever felt in his life. He gently took her left helping hand in his and slipped the anchor ring onto her finger.

Hermione gasped once again as the unusual pit suddenly changed colors. They turned a rich, productive color of blue and resembled the grandeur of sapphires. She looked up at him in astonishment.

"Ron…how ? This ring is so unbelievable…You must owe your life-time to Fred and George now…not just your summer."

He smiled and then began to explain the tale of the anchor ring.

"This hoop has been passed down through many generations of my mum's family. It was my great-gran's then my gran's…then most recently…my mum's. It was her most valuable treasure. Really…it was her only treasure…Now… with her benediction, I'm giving it to you… Someday, I hope we can pass it down to our own child."

Hermione was smiling and gazing at the ring simply mesmerized.

"It's beautiful Ron…why did it change colors when you slipped it on my fingerbreadth ?"

Still smiling and feeling proud that she was so pleased he said,"Well… like most old magician jewels… it contains magic. It's not like the lover's Link Charm I gave you…but it changes to fit the one who wears it. I suspect it's transformed those stones into azure because of your September birthday…and now it matches your charm."

She hugged him again tightly then said,"I love you Ron…it's absolutely perfect."

There on the floor of the tower with her still in his subdivision, he began kissing her. Slowly their passion began to well in them. She spoke softly and playfully between kisses,"Can we go… to ‘ our room'… now ?"

With a significative smile she said,"I know a boy who deserves… a reward."

Ron smiled and pulled her against his consistency again,"Oh really ? Do tell ?"

Smirking she added,"I'd rather show you…"

With that, Ron stood and helped her to her metrical foot. They left the pillar and spent their first night together engaged in a beautifully carved wooden four-poster with white linen hangings.

They decided to spend the entire night…Hermione didn't forethought about her reputation at that peak. She wanted to spend the night with her groom-to-be.

Tonight would be for them, then tomorrow… they would secernate everyone else together.


Chapter 49 No More Privet private road

Being too excited to sleep, Ron and Hermione had actually ended up getting back to Gryffindor column before everyone else was awake. They showered and changed before heading back down to the uncouth room and then they waited for everyone to start appearing.

The low gear two people they told were Harry and Ginny. Harry shook Ron's hand and hugged Hermione as he congratulated them. He knew that Ron had been planning something big, but he hadn't imagined this. He was amazed at the transformation that Ron had made over the yesteryear year and he felt a sense of pride as he looked at his two best friends nestled together…simply glowing with happiness.

For a minute, Ron was a bit apprehensive about how Ginny would take the fact that Hermione was wearing their great-gran's tintinnabulation. He didn't know if she had anticipated wearing it someday, but she was actually very happy that Ron had given it to Hermione.

She said that Hermione was exceptional and she deserved to have a ring that was meaningful and unique. This one was both.

Ginny hugged Hermione as she said,"I knew it ! I've never seen Ron so glad ! You are perfect for each other !"

Ginny welcomed Hermione to the family. In reality, they had already become like sisters, and she was thrilled that Ron and she would be making it official.

After they shared their news with Harry and Ginny, they made their declaration to the others in the green room. Everyone was thrilled for them. Now the couple had to severalize their families.

Of course, Mrs. Weasley already knew. Ron had to tell apart the rest of the phratry, but he wasn't the to the lowest degree bit nervous about it. Although his mum's memory had been modified after Christmas, his dad and brother's hadn't been.

He didn't think it would come as a huge jar to any of them that he had asked her to marry him. He had told them that he intended to marry her someday in fact when the fan's Link revelation had occurred in December.

He figured that they probably didn't expect his marriage offer to have come this soon though, and he was uneasy to surprise them all.

Hermione, on the other handwriting, was a little nervous about telling her parents. Her anxiety subsided though when Ron told her that he had already asked her Father-God permit to marry her.

At the commencement exercise spread he had pulled Mr. sodbuster aside under the rouse of showing him the Quidditch cup. When he had him alone, he cleared his throat and began to tell him how much he loved his daughter.

He told him of his purpose to pee-pee her his married woman with his blessing. He then promised that he would work as hard as it took to present her a good life. When he finally guaranteed that they would both wind up their post-Hogwarts training first, Mr. Granger had warmed to the idea.

He actually liked Ron very much and he knew that his girl loved him. If it made her happy, then he said that he was happy to experience him become his son-in-law. In some ways it seemed that Mr. granger had seen this coming.

He only paused for a few irregular before he smiled and shook his hand warmly, wishing him good chance. After finding that out, Hermione's emphasis degree dropped 100 %. Her mum loved Ron and she knew that she'd be thrilled…especially that they were going to wed after they finished their training.

The final days at Hogwarts had passed quickly and the school condition had come to a finale. Draco and Mila had spent every day together leading up to the last. They rode back together on the Hogwart's Express to King's Cross trying to squeeze every moment they could into their clock time together.

When they arrived at the post, they found their parents and brought them together. She introduced him to her parents and he introduced her to his female parent. Mrs. Malfoy was a bit curious and shocked at this bout of events.

Her son had never thought enough of a girl to have his mum meet her before and she wondered what Mila had done to build such an obviously persistent impression on her son.

As he kissed her goodbye at the station, they promised each other that they would write and try to visit over the summertime. Draco had actually made this same hope to other girls in the past tense, only to ignore them all summer and return for the side by side year on the prowl for a new conquest.

For the outset time in his life, he intended to sustain his promise. As he watched her walk away with her kinfolk, he was already thinking of how he could manage to visit her and when.

As Harry packed to forget Hogwart's that concluding morn, his feelings had been mix in. He was sad about leaving the castle that for the past seven class he had thought of as his home.

It was the starting time real home he had ever known. He was also thinking of the fact that Ginny would be coming back and he wouldn't. However, as the train had pulled into the station that class, Harry entered the platform without the pattern sense of apprehensiveness that usually plagued him at the intellection of the impending summer vacation.

There was no Uncle Vernon or Aunt petunia to conform to him grumpily. No Dudley waiting to badger and torture him. Due to this turn of events, he had a much lighter middle than usual.

Harry would not be forced to reelect to Privet Drive this year… or any other year for that matter… and he was enjoying that thought immensely.

Harry had arranged for Hagrid to leave his motorcycle in the lot for him. He met the Weasley's with Ron, Hermione and Ginny.

Hermione's parents were there and they greeted the Weasley's warmly as they chattered on about the forthcoming wedding. Hermione was to go dwelling with her parents for a few weeks and get things arranged for her healer training. Then she would make out to the Burrow so they could set out planning the wedding.

As the radical said their leave-taking, the Weasleys all left together and the sodbuster and Harry went in another direction toward the parking lot. Harry knew their detachment wouldn't be for long this summertime.

He had been invited to expend the summer at the burrow as well…and this year he could go whenever he liked. He didn't have to wait to be summoned or rescued from Privet Drive. He could leave his own home at will.

After saying farewell to everyone else, and kissing Ginny goodbye, he made his way to his bike and took off for Grimwald position.

His first decision in his new domicile was to put some of his heritage to good use and have the business firm completely revamped inside and out. He would have any remaining evidence of the dark wizards that once lived there completely removed.

He knew it's what Sirius would take wanted. His godfather had detested that plate and what it had stood for while he was growing up. As a tribute to him, Harry wanted it to turn something that Dog Star could be gallant of. He also wanted to make it a suitable base for himself… and for the house that he one-day hoped to share it with.

The star sign however, was being quite stubborn as it resisted Harry's attempts to ‘ decontaminate'it of colored conjuring trick. They had already removed many of the wizard pests that had dwelled there over the years while they were ‘ cleaning'for the order of magnitude so that was a scratch. However, there was still the matter of Canicula'mum's portrait, the family Tree tapestry, and several early particular that Mrs. Black had placed permanent sticking charms on…

They simply refused to go no matter what Harry tried. In a conclusion ditch effort, Harry had to have those wall completely removed and replaced. The walls were burned as Sirius'mother screamed at him…

"Filthy half breed ! You get out of my house ! This is the imposing home of ..."

Harry breathed a sigh of relief as the screaming stopped and he thought of what Sirius would say if he could be there to see it. As for Kreacher, he had simply up and died soon after Harry moved in permanently. Harry didn't know if it was from old age or sheer dread of watching the home being systematically ... in his words… ‘ destroyed.'

Now Harry had a huge sign of the zodiac and no help to care for it…not that Kreacher was much help to start out with, but at least he hadn't been completely alone with him there.

It was a lot of theater for one person. Harry could cook and clean…Aunt genus Petunia had made sure of that…but he felt lonesome.

Fortunately, Harry's problem would not last for long. Dobby had been very sad to see Harry leave Hogwarts. He sobbed and hung onto Harry's pant leg at the end of the year commencement jubilation.

Harry felt sorry for the short theatre elf. As annoying as he was, and on some occasions… as life-threatening as Dobby had proven to be, Harry still held a certain… heart for him. He knew the little elf's heart was always in the right place and he thought he might even pretermit Dobby a bit.

In the end, it was Dumbledore who had come up with the solution for both of them. It was under his suggestion that Dobby had eventually came to be a permanent reparation at Grimmauld home.

He had sent for the elf one afternoon and was talking about Harry. He told Dobby how Harry would need someone to oversee the restoration of his new dwelling house and flavour after the place while he was away at Auror training.

He casually asked if Dobby knew of any extremely low frequency that would be willing to leave alone Hogwarts and go and help out young Mr. Potter. Dobby practically did back flips with happiness as he enthusiastically volunteered to help.

Dumbledore sent an owl to Harry to ask if he'd upkeep to hire on Dobby. Harry agreed to lead him on for the sole pay that he'd accept… 1 galleon a week and a new duo of drogue for every calendar month of the twelvemonth. Dobby was thrilled !

After welcoming Dobby to his new post and making placement for the redecorating to continue in his absence seizure, Harry went on to the Burrow to spend the balance of the summertime with the only real family he ever had, the Weasleys.

Harry couldn't wait to see Ginny. They had been separated for nearly three week. They had been writing to each other daily, but it simply wasn't the same. He ached to adjudge her in his arms and hear her voice…her optic, he thought…that's what I've missed the most.

As he apparated onto the front garden walk of life, his heart was pounding with excitement. He walked up to the doorway and knocked.

Mrs. Weasley answered the door,"Oh… Harry dear, so terrific to see you ! Ginny has been simply beside herself. She'll be so pleased that you're here. Ron and Hermione are here as well…they've been planning away. Isn't it wonderful ?"

She then grabbed him and pulled him into a hug.

The Weasley's had always treated him as one of the family unit and he would be forever grateful to Mr. and Mr. Weasley for that.

As he was dropping the end of his trunk, he was suddenly smothered in a large abundance of shaggy John Brown haircloth that nearly knocked him off his feet.

"Hel…Hello Hermione. It's wonderful to see you !"

She beamed at him as Ron appeared from behind,"Hi ya Harry ! Great to see you."

Ron managed before Hermione plunged on with fervour,"Oh it's serious to see you too Harry ! We have soooo much to distinguish you…about the marriage ceremony plans ! It's very energise !"

Harry was beaming back at them both"I can't wait to hear it. I'm surely with you planning it Hermione, it will be absolutely fantastic."

Harry was now looking around… searching for the one face he didn't see, but wanted to more than anything. He was just about to ask about Ginny when the kitchen threshold slowly sway subject. There she was… standing there looking more beautiful that ever.

For a few seconds they just stood there frozen…. just staring at one another. As her eyes began to well up, he moved towards her and held out his arms.

He only managed to say,"Its okay Gin."as she fell into his weapon giving into her emotions.

Mrs. Weasley looked at Ron and Hermione and motioned for them to leave them alone.

Harry just stood holding Ginny and stroking her whisker as she said,"I've missed you so much."

He told her in a rustling."I've missed you too, I didn't think I could stick out it anymore."

Harry pulled back so he could look in her eyes."I'm here now love… and we have the relaxation of the summertime to spend just like this."

Then he leaned in and kissed her with softheartedness that came straight from his heart.

Their reunification had been wonderful. They had even managed to steal some private time together.

Hermione and Ron seemed absolutely blissful and it warmed Harry's heart to see his two best protagonist so glad together. They spent most of their clip making shopping tripper to muggle London and Diagon alleyway in preparation for the wedding.

They weren't to be married until the following June, but because Ron would be away at Auror grooming and Hermione was going to begin her preparation for becoming a therapist, the next yr would be much too busy for planning their nuptials. To that end, they were trying desperately to finalize almost of the details over the summertime.

It was turning out to be an sex and bewilder time and they loved every second of it.


Chapter 50 letting Go

Their summer was off to a wonderful start. They often talked about Hogwarts and how it felt eldritch not to be going back the next year. They had had so many adventures there.

Ginny didn't like this topic of conversation, because of course of instruction, she would be going back for another year. Hermione, Ron, and Harry were grateful to have triton behind them, which they admitted actually lived up to their name.

When the grudge arrived by owl a couple calendar week into the summertime, not surprisingly, Hermione had apparently set some kind of school record for newt received.

Harry and Ron did very well themselves. Their rafts were in high spirits enough in fact, to be accepted into the Auror training computer program in the decline.

Hermione applied for an exclusive Healer computer program. It would let her to finish in one year…the Lapp sum of money of clock time that it would take Ron to finish Auror's training.

They would sustain their promise to land up their education before their wedding. The night they received their loads they had a marvelous party to celebrate.

The entire Weasley family was there as well as professor Dumbledore and some other members of the Order. Mrs. Weasley had even invited Narcissa and genus Draco Malfoy. He brought Mila along. It was like old times with everyone together… but thankfully this time…without the need for a rescue party.

Needless to say, with such a engaged family, the summer went by very quickly. Before they knew it, the net calendar week of the holiday was upon them.

Hermione had taken to conniption of crying due to the fact that she and Ron would be separated for nearly 4 calendar month until the Christmas Day holiday.

Ron had tried to comfort her by telling her that they'd have weekends together, but in fact… that really wasn't true.

Ron would be free on weekends, but Hermione would have a very strict docket of classes and hospital rotations that would allow very lilliputian time to spare.

They were spending every waking minute together and nearly of the sleeping ones as well, unbeknownst to Mrs. Weasley. Ron would wait until everyone was deceased then quietly he would dislocate into Hermione's room and crawl into bed to hold her.

They both just slept better that way. Out of regard for Mrs. Weasley though he would wake up early and return to his own bed before morning.

Ginny had become rather distant as the summertime was coming to a closing curtain. She wasn't breaking down constantly like Hermione, but her lack of emotion was just as unsettling for Harry.

Ginny would be entering her 7th year at Hogwarts and Harry was scheduled to leave with Ron for Auror training in just a few days. He didn't want to spend the go few days they had together this way, but no topic what Harry tried to improve her spirits, nothing seemed to avail.

Then one afternoon it happened. Harry and Ron were playing Wizard's Chess in the sofa. The fille were sitting nearby looking on as Ron trounced Harry's king for the third base plot in a row.

As they finished their game Harry looked around to find that Ginny had gone. He looked to Hermione and asked if she knew where she was, but Hermione hadn't bill her leave either.

He finally found her out back leaning on the porch railing and looking off into the distance. He moved in behind her and slue his implements of war around her waist, locking his fingerbreadth in front of her.

He spoke quietly into hear ear,"Hey you, I wondered where you had gone ... I missed you."

As she leaned back into him and rested her principal against his thorax, he could sense her softly tingle with each slow breathing time she took.

"Ginny ? Gin, what's wrong ?"he asked as he moved his script to her pelvic girdle and turned her to confront him.

She was now leaning with her back against the porch railing and he was looking down into her red, but still beautiful eyes, with an expression of echt concern.

"Ginny, you've been crying. What's up ?"She just looked back into his trench, green oculus and asked,"I came out here because I needed a little time alone… to think…Would you contain a walk with me ?"

Harry was getting a little worried now,"Yeah… of course of instruction I will."

He slid one deal down her arm and took her hired man as he leaned in and kissed her on the brow. Then he quietly asked where she wanted to go.

Without another word, she led him off the porch and across the back garden. There was a small wooded domain behind the Burrow with a dirt path weaving it's way between the tree.

They began to adopt the narrow path until the trees began to thin out they came to a small lake. There was a gracious grassy area nearby and she led him over there to sit with her. As they sat down, she continued her silence.

Harry sat looking at her, waiting for her to get. When she didn't, he reached out and placed his hand on her cheek turning her towards him.

"Ginny, you have to evidence me what's wrong. This is beginning to…to frighten off me. Have I done something wrong ? Have I done something… to injure you ?"

She just looked at him as she began to well up again. Then she leaned in and kissed him softly. Their osculation slowly call on passionate as Harry gently laid her back on the weed.

He had missed her so much over the go week. She had kept her distance with just polite kisses and hugs.

"I love you, Ginny."He said as he moved on top of her and began kissing down her cervix.

She suddenly stopped him and held his fount in both of her deal looking deeply into his eyes.

"Now Harry… I want to be with you… now."

With that she began taking off his shirt and for a few moments…he became lost in what was happening between them. Regaining comprehension he spoke between her buss ...

"Wait… Ginny…"

She had rolled on top of him now and was beginning to slowly piece of work her way down his chest, as he persisted,"Gin, wait… I thought we decided that…that this couldn't happen… not until we've made a lasting decision…about what's rightfield for you."

She stopped and looked back at him as he waited for an solvent but only her snag came in response.

Sitting up he asked,"Ginny, what's going on ? I told you… I can wait…we've talked about this… It's not that I don't want you… God, you know I do… but when we finally realize love, I want it to be with enlighten minds. I don't want either of us to have any doubts that it's… the redress time."

She too sat up as the tear began to fall more freely. He moved to sit next to her and put his arm around her. Again asked her what this was all about.

With a shaking part she began,"I just…I just wanted to be with you… just once… before…"she broke off and sat in silence.

Harry's tummy was beginning to churn now with nerves. He didn't like the way this seemed to be heading…what was going on he thought as he asked,"before what ?"

As if letting her feelings finally flow out of her she plowed on"Before we end this."

Harry gasped almost choking on his hint,"Before we… we what ? !"

Ginny refused to seduce eye contact lens now as she looked out at the water and continued to pour out her heart and soul,"You're going away… I'm going back to school day. You'll conform to new people while you're away. I don't want you to take to worry about me… if you…if you meet soul new. Its just that…I just wanted us to share…well… you're the only man I've ever felt near enough to…to give myself to completely.

I don't know when I'll ever feel that strongly about a man again after you're gone. I wanted my foremost time… to be with you."She ended and sat in silence.

Harry was stunned as a flavor of panic was beginning to wax in him.

"Ginny… what on earth are you talking about ? I don't want to go off and…Well, I'm simply not going to go off and find someone new ! …Is that what this is about ? Listen…I love YOU, Gin…ONLY you. I don't want anyone else… and I never will."

She continued to look directly ahead, still snag still running down her aspect.

"Harry… it's for the best…you may not consider so now… but you will. I think it's best that we… break up now… so you can be justify to… to…"Harry was gawking at her and his heart we're first to fill now too.

"Gin, you can't be serious ! Please say you don't mean value this ! Just a minute ago, you wanted to do love…and now you're…you're telling me you want to put an end to everything we've had together for nearly a year…and everything we could possess together in the hereafter ? You can't do this…I won't let you."

Her answer came quickly,"You said yourself that your future was too uncertain…you don't want to put me at risk of exposure. What variety of future could we possibly have if… if you won't confidence I can handle it ?"

She turned and kissed him one last clip then got up and ran back to the menage calling behind her,"I'm sorry Harry… it's over."

Harry sat frozen in disbelief of what had just happened. When he collected himself he jumped up and ran after Ginny, but he couldn't catch up before she ran into the house and up the steps.

Harry came running into the lounge and stopped deadened when he saw Ron and Hermione. He stood battling back the weeping in his own center and was desperately attempting to not let them win.

Ron spoke first with a look of shock on his face,"What happened ? She's in a right field state…"and noticing the look on Harry's fount he added,"and so apparently, are you."

Harry slowly answered,"She's just…she's just broken up with me ! I have no idea what happened…no idea what I've done wrong."

Hermione sighed sadly and responded,"I was afraid this might happen."

Harry turned on her and shot,"YOU KNEW ! ? You knew that she was considering this… and you didn't warn me ?"

Hermione looked a little apprehensive, but continued,"Well, I didn't actually know…but she's been talking about thing lately…you know… when she and I were alone. It had kind of given me some suspicions."

He walked over and slumped down on the chairperson reverse Hermione and asked,"What variety of matter ?"

Hermione could try Mrs Weasley in the next room. She looked from Harry to Ron and then said,"Maybe we should go outside to talk."

The three of them got up and headed out back. They walked down to the picnic tables and sat down. Harry was looking at Hermione expectantly as she began.

"wellspring, it's null you've really done Harry. She loves you and you've been wonderful to her. It's just that…the two of you never…well"glancing uncomfortably at Ron then the ground,"you two have never…been together. She knows you're trying to protect her, but she's afraid that… that you will at some stop lose… your patience for waiting…and find someone who you could be with…someone you won't be as distressed about. I expect that this is a…preemptive strike… to protect herself from being hurt later."

Harry glared at her for a legal brief silence then exploded,"A preemptive…WHAT ? ! How can she consider that ! We've talked about this sooo many times ! I've told her that I'd wait for her… and I'm glad to do that because I love her. She's the simply one I want to be with… If all I wanted was to…to just give sex with someone…well, hasn't it occurred to her that I could have found any numeral of volition little girl at Hogwarts ?

For that matter… I could have gone into muggle London… and simply paid for it !"

Ron looked funny at this comment, making a mental note to ask Harry about it later, but he realized this was obviously not the clock time.

Hermione had gasped at Harry's anger and was trying to chill out him down a bit,"I'm sorry Harry… I know that she isn't thinking straight and I tried to assure her, but she's upset that you're leaving. She's afraid that once you're out in the real domain and away from school…that there will be lots of…temptations for you. She doesn't want you to repent being tied down to her."

Harry just sat gaping at them both,"So that's what that was all about just now down at the lake. She tried to…well I stopped her from going any further. I thought I was doing the rightfield thing for her, but she apparently didn't agree. That's when she broke up with me !"

Then trying to make sense of everything he rounded on his early best supporter,"Ron… surely you can win over her I'd never do that to her. She's your sister after all. You've got to shit her believe that it's simply just not going to happen…you know I'd never do that !"

Ron looked desperately back at Harry"Yeah, I know you wouldn't Harry, but I'm sorry mate… I'm afraid when Ginny puts her mind to something… it can be a bit difficult to change it. She's got a pretty refractory streak. I think in a way… she thinks she's doing what's best for you."He ended quietly.

Harry stammered back,"What's best for me ? What's best ? Well, she's not going to do THIS ! … I won't let her !"

He got up and started heading toward mansion then stopped absolutely. He turned and looked back at them and said,"I have to go somewhere. If she asks, differentiate her I'll be back later…I WON'T let her do this. I've got to raise to her she's wrong."

With that he disapparated into thin air leaving both Ron and Hermione stunned and a bit breathless.

Hermione turned to Ron and asked"What do you think he's going to do ?"

He only stared at the spot where Harry had been and answered,"I don't know, but it had better be good. Ginny can be down right difficult when she sets her judgement to it."


Chapter 51 Final promise

Harry apparated in front of his home. He quickly went inside and called to Dobby.

"Oh… Harry potter sir…you is home !"The petty elf squealed with happiness.

Harry greeted him, but then added,"Dobby, there is something I need you to do for me."
Dobby smiled with glee,"Oh anything sir…what is Harry ceramist sir needing Dobby to do. I is glad to serve you sir."

Harry regarded the elf momentarily with admiration of his pure dedication to him. He was glad to accept him there with him.

"I need you to do me a favor Dobby. I need you to go to Diagon Alley…to go to Gringotts for me. There's something I need from one of my vault. Here's the key…Please rush. Oh and Dobby… I'll need some aid back here when you return."

He told the elf exactly what he needed and then Dobby smiled with delectation at finally getting to help Harry in some way,"Dobby is hurrying sir."In an instant he was gone.

Harry then bounded up the stairs heading for the room that he had claimed for himself, but he stopped midway and began looking around. He had to acknowledge that Dobby had done a howling job.

The sign of the zodiac had definitely lost its fight to preserve its sentience of evil. It had in fact, turned out better than he had ever thought possible. The house now had the visual aspect of a fond and welcoming home.

Harry thinking of his godfather and spoke to him out loud,"This is for you Sirius."

You'd never have known that dark wiz had inhabited those G. Stanley Hall before… He reached the landing and entered his elbow room. He went straight for his trunk and began digging into it deeply. He was searching for something peculiar.

When he found it, he carefully tucked it into his robes and then set about preparing the house. Everything had to be perfect…it just had to be. He wasn't going to let Ginny push him away…at least not without a fight.

By the time he had finished upstairs Dobby was back with a small package. He gave it to Harry who then gave him some former book of instructions.

Dobby was happy to have something important to do for Harry. With everything in place at Number 12, Harry next went out to his motorcycle and headed to Diagon skittle alley. There was one more thing he needed, but he needed to do this himself.

Having completed all of his task, he headed straight back to the Burrow. When he stormed in the front door he found a startled Ron and Hermione looking at him as he strode correct past them.

He stopped momentarily and almost yelled as he asked,"Where is she ? !"Ron just simply pointed up the steps with a look of shock and almost a bit of fright on his face. He turned to present Hermione as Harry began bounding up the stairs.

"He doesn't seem happy at all. I hope he calms down before he talks to her, or this could be…all out war."

Harry marched right up to her door and moved to open it. It was locked. He began pounding on the door and demanding that she let him in…

As Ron had feared this was not at all well received by his little sister. She yelled back and an all out battled ensued through the door. It wasn't until Mrs. Weasley came to see what all the yelling was about that he finally made progress.

Mrs. Weasley was apparently on Harry's incline because she basically used a magical spell to simply unlock the threshold and let Harry in…much to the frustration of her only daughter.

Over the years Harry guessed… with all those son to check up on…especially Fred and George…Mrs. Weasley must make learned to override locking charms on sleeping accommodation doors… to keep abreast of what was happening in her home.

Harry looked like he could kiss her as he thanked Mrs Weasley for helping him. Then without another Holy Writ he barged into Ginny's elbow room unannounced catching her completely off guard.

When he saw her, she had obviously been crying and his anger quickly disappeared as he stood watching her stir about the room. She was actually doing nix of importance… except avoiding looking Harry in the eye.

After a few minutes of being ignored, Harry began to verbalize. This time his voice was serene and more soothing.

"Ginny, please…just talking to me about this."His vocalisation was trembling now and tears were quickly forming in his eyes as he struggled to exert himself."You have to give me a chance ... Honey…please, look at me… I love you, Gin."

At those final words she stopped her random reorganization of her room. Her back was to him but he could see that her body was beginning to shake and he knew she was crying. He slowly walked over behind her and gently placed his custody on her shoulders as he leaned down and kissed the top of her head.

At the moment of his touch, she quickly turned and buried her aspect in his chest as she sobbed uncontrollably. He held her tightly with tears rolling down his boldness as well.

"Shh…it will be okay…I promise."She began to recover her equanimity and quietly said,"No Harry…it won't. I love you but… I don't think we can be together…I'm scared for so many grounds and on so many levels."

Harry looked down into her shoot down soaked face as he spoke,"Ginny, you have to give me a chance to turn up to you that I'm serious about us… I do trust you… and I know that you're potent enough to handle anything that may happen…Please, you owe it to me…to us… to at least hear me out. Then if you still want to allow me…I'll respect your wishes."

He froze on that dapple waiting for her response.

She was tacit for several minutes as she looked into his eyes. It was as if she was trying to see their hereafter in those trench green pool.

Finally she answered,"Okay… I'll listen…but I don't think there's anything you can say that will change my mind."

Harry's authority was now bolstered as he took hold of her hand and started leading her out the door and down the stairs. He went straight to Mrs Weasley.

"Mrs. Weasley, with your license, I'd like to film Ginny out for awhile. I promise it won't be for farsighted and I promise to take good care of her."

She looked at her daughter and then at Harry"I trust you dear. withdraw your time…and Ginny dear… do listen carefully…you don't want to make a decisiveness that you may someday… regret."

Ginny and Harry headed outside to where Harry's bike was parked. Ginny couldn't apparate yet. She hadn't taken her trial yet although she had come of age when she turned 17 late in the spring. It just seemed like there was always too often going on and she just simply hadn't gotten around to it.

He led her over to the bike and guided her to rise on behind him. As they took off, she threw her arms around his waist holding on tightly. They soared over the countryside and before they knew it they were at Grimwald Place.

As they landed she asked,"What are we doing here ?"

Harry got off the cycle and offered her his mitt to avail her get off as well. His merely solvent was,"You'll see. Come on, there's something I want to exhibit you."

He led her up the garden path to the house and opened the doorway. He directed her to go in first. When she walked in she couldn't believe the way the home had been transformed.

It was beautiful and brightly decorated. The serpents and the disconsolate wizard décor had been replaced with comfortable and neat furnishings. The house was warm and cozy.

Harry allowed her time to take it all in as she walked through the theater with her mouth gaping. After touring his home, they returned to the lounge where a comfortable flaming was crackling in the grating.

There were candle suspended in the air and soft music was playing in the background. He led her over to a easy leather sofa that was positioned in front end of the ardor and asked her to sit down. He watched her face as the fervidness light danced off her feature article. Her beauty had only grown over the shoemaker's last year along with Harry's affection for her.

"Do you like it ?"he asked.

She was still amazed as she responded,"It's beautiful Harry…How did you manage it ?"

He smiled and said,"fountainhead, the planetary house put up a good combat, but in the end Dobby and I won."

She giggled a bit which encouraged Harry."I think it feels like a dwelling house now. One that I would… want to get up a mob in…our family… someday."

She just looked at him in silence, her mind was racing as he continued,"Ginny, you know I love you, but …you seem to think that it's not enough. If you think this is about sex…your untimely. I mean…I do want you, but it's because I am so desperately… in honey with you and incredibly attracted to you.

I can't imagine sharing that part of myself with anyone else…so please put your fears of me…finding someone else out of your psyche. I don't want anyone, but you. You have to think that… I know you are also sad that we'll be separated next class a undecomposed bit and that we won't see each other. I think I can assist with that too."

"first gear of all, I can chaffer you at Hogwarts on the weekends. I'll have those days off from training virtually of the time. Secondly, I have something for you that will help in between visits."

With that he pulled something from his robes and held it out to her. She quietly picked it up and unwrapped it. It was an ancient looking, low manus mirror.

She looked questioningly at it then Harry and asked,"What does it do ?"Harry began to tell her,"Sirius gave me that mirror in my 5th year. Truthfully I never used it… because I didn't understand what it was exactly…until it was too late… Now I am giving it to you. I will hold open its twin. The mirrors will give up us to see each other and sing anytime we want. You just see into it and call up my name and I'll be there."

She was looking curiously at the mirror when Harry pulled out two to a greater extent packages.

The firstly he opened and held up for her. It was a beautiful chain made of an strange shimmering alloy. It almost seemed fluid as it moved through Harry's digit.

She reached out to touch it as it slid smoothly over her hand. He explained that the chain was made from a particular goblin wrought metal…incredibly strong and eternally unbreakable.

Then he opened the last package. Inside was a ring…his mother's hoop. He took it out of the box carefully. He could feel the familiar warmth emanating from it and it seemed to give him effectiveness to continue. He carefully placed the ring on the chain and held it up for Ginny.

"Do you know what this is ?"He asked.

She nodded her headland as she answered,"Yes, I think so, it was your female parent's…right ? You told us about it when you learned about your inheritance… It's beautiful."

He was looking directly into her eye now and said,"Yes, it was hers but there's more to it than that. He opened her hand and placed the gang in her palm."

As she felt the power and rut from the gang surging through her hand, he began to explain the chronicle of the ring and it's wizardly magnate. He told her that whoever he gave the ring to would be bonded to him not only in life, but also in death. He explained that in giving this to her, he would be committing himself to her for all eternity.

He explained further that by placing it on the Sir Ernst Boris Chain he was giving her time to create it her decision.

As long as it was on the concatenation, she had no commitment to him, but he warned her that if she chose to point the band on her digit, her conclusion would be concluding and unbreakable.

"So don't put it on, if you're not absolutely surely that you want a life with me. If you decide… you can't be with me, then return the chain and ring to me. I'll respect your wishes and accept that it's…really over."

Ginny just sat stunned staring at the beautiful gem encrusted ring dangling from the silvery chain in strawman of her.

Harry shook her out of her fog by asking"Please Ginny…please say you'll take it and just think it over ? I know you aren't quick to conjoin me, but I hope you will be someday."

Then suddenly having a thought he added,"You know…there is a muggle custom that sometimes before a pair formally becomes engaged, they are ‘ call'to each other."

She looked into his center and asked,"What does that mean ?"

As he moved to fasten the clutch around her neck he said,"It means that they promise to keep themselves for that person…until the day they are quick for marriage. This ring is my promise to you. If you decide to bear this gang, that will be your promise to me… and our future."

She looked at the beautiful doughnut and then at the soul sitting in presence of her. She had fallen so in love with Harry…she had to pass on it a chance. Slowly she nodded. Harry was so felicitous that she agreed to retrieve about it that he reached out to accommodate her.

As he moved to wrap his arms around her, she pulled away from his touch. His heart dropped into his tum. He wanted so badly just to hold her in his arms.

He needed to palpate some hope that she would say yes. Her electrical resistance to his touch only served to send fright through his mind and heart.

She rose quietly from the couch and said,"I have a lot to call up about Harry…I think it's best if I go now."

Harry rose and offered to fly her back, but she refused. She left by floo powder, leaving Harry at Grimmauld piazza feeling very alone.

Several solar day passed and there had been no word from Ginny. Auror training had begun for Ron and Harry. Hermione had left for her Healer Internship and Ginny had returned to Hogwart's.

One day, after one of Ron and Harry's Friday training sessions, Ron asked to accompany Harry back to Grimmauld piazza for the weekend. He said that he wanted to see the new refurbishment but Harry suspected that he had been worried about him.

He had good understanding after all, Harry looked terrible and it didn't seem like he was sleeping or eating very much. With every pass day that Ginny didn't come back…Harry became Sir Thomas More and More sullen as his Leslie Townes Hope being reunited with her started to fade.

Dobby was very care too and he had begun trying to force Harry to eat with small succeeder. He would even add up into Harry's room at dark to check on him, apparently frightened that Harry would go ill or worse in his condition.

This was a practice that was growing annoying for Harry… who simply wanted to be left alone.

"Why doesn't she just decide and put me out of my misery ?"He asked Ron one day as they sat in the back garden of Grimmauld blank space. For Ron's region, he could provide no insight into what his babe was thinking which was even more frustrating for them both.

Ron spent his weekends off from Auror training, trying to stay fresh Harry busybodied. This was no small task because it was grueling to peak his sake in anything.

More hebdomad passed as Ron continued to try to help his mate through this unmanageable time. It was approaching Hallowe'en and Hermione was actually to stimulate a weekend off. They invited Harry to unite them, but he refused. He said it was because they needed sentence alone.

That was part of it, but he also didn't think that he could stand Hermione mothering him. She wouldn't be very happy about the way he looked right now…and truthfully he loved Hermione dearly…he couldn't stand the view of worrying her anymore than he knew she already was.

That weekend he spent alone in his house. Randomly walking from room to room with no apparent purpose. Late in the afternoon he went to his room and lay on his bed staring into space. He didn't get up for dinner or even to reverse on the Christ Within as evening came and darkness fell over the way.

Dobby had come in at one point with a tray of food that Harry picked at, but left mostly unmoved. The little elf was getting very worried.

He considered contacting Dumbledore…in fact he decided that he would do just that the next day. He'd do it what to do to avail Harry Potter. prof Dumbledore always knew what to do Dobby cerebration.

Harry returned to his four-poster leaving the tray at his bedside and lay there dazed in the darkness. It was very late at night now and he could feel himself finally beginning to stray off to sleep when he heard a noise.

"Not now Dobby…please just allow for me alone."He said.

Suddenly he snapped out of his drowsiness and grabbed for his glasses. Because he had been laying in the night for so long, his eye were well adjusted and he could see a blue robed, hooded fig standing silently at the groundwork of his bed.

Recognizing those sorry robes, a undulation of fear washed over him as he sat deadbolt upright in bed grabbing for his verge. Any sleepiness that had come over him was now instantaneously gone. As he was about to maneuver his sceptre at the shadowy soma, it suddenly flew from his hand and was caught in mid-air by the intruder.

Harry felt desperate…he made to harness the name. It seemed it was his only option, but before he could do so the genius reached up and removed their bonnet.

"Harry…it's me."

Harry froze…he couldn't have heard right, but as the intruder returned his wand to him and he lit the end, he found he was right.

"Ginny ? Ginny…wha…what are you doing here…in the middle of the night…I could have cursed you."

She stood there staring at him. Obviously his gaunt show was a shock to her.

Ron and Hermione had told her that he wasn't taking care of himself, but she had no estimation it would be this bad. He looked thin and pale as he sat there bare-chested wearing only his packer and sitting in his bed.

"Harry…what's happened to you ?"

He just looked at her, still in incredulity that suddenly after absolutely no word of honor whatsoever, she was standing there before him. He realized how bad he must attend and he quickly performed a charm to regenerate himself.

He had to accept, he should have done it sooner…he felt much honest and much potent.

Her look cleared a bit after that and she began to speak quietly,"I got extra permission to leave schooltime. Harry… I came to see you because… I've made my decision…I felt it skilful that I settled this now…tonight. I'm sorry if I startled you."

Harry stared back at her trying to read some meaning into her words. ‘ best if I settled this now'was that salutary or bad ? He wasn't sure but he didn't have to wait long to find out out.

Ginny was now holding out her helping hand with the chain flowing from between her fingers.

"Please Harry, take it…I don't pauperization it…I've made my decision and it's final."

Harry looked at the chain and then at Ginny. His eye were tearing, but she looked resolute and serious.

"Why Ginny ? ….Don't you love me anymore ?"He asked desperately.

"Just take it Harry…you don't understand."

He reached out slowly and took the chemical chain from her grasp. It slid freely through his hand as he looked up at her. He looked back at the chain in his hand, but something was missing.

The closed chain was gone.

He looked hopefully back at her and asked,"Where…where is it ?"

There were tears streaking down her cheeks silently as she raised her left paw into the light for him to see. There it was, beautifully situated on her 4th finger.

A expression of dawning comprehension spread across his face as he realized what this meant.

"Oh my God…Ginny."was all he could say.

He was frozen to his spot…he couldn't move…he didn't even feel like he could breathe. As he sat staring at her she slowly removed her robes. Underneath she was wearing an incredibly beautiful ivory silk and lace nightgown that stopped at her mid-thigh.

Every bit of breathing place in his chest was knocked out of him as she climbed onto the end of his four-poster and began to slowly crawl across the bed toward him.

As she reached him, she straddled his lap with her thighs as she faced him. Harry wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close against his skin.

"You have no estimation how happy you've made me Ginny…I was dying without you."Harry whispered.

"I was too, Harry…No matter what happens, I don't want to face any of it…if I don't have you in my life."

They sat holding each former tightly then after a few minutes Ginny pulled back from him and said,"Harry…there's no motive to wait anymore…I want us to ... plowshare everything. I know we can present whatever happens…as long as we're together… I'm sorry it took me so long to realized that."

Harry answered,"None of that issue now Ginny…you're here."

Harry looked into her middle and slowly closed the gap between their lips. They continued to snog as he lay back lowering her on top of him gently as her farseeing ginger hair fell all around him.

Things were escalating quickly…after all that waiting… they were completely overwhelmed with their desire for each former. Harry pulled back his covers and welcomed her inside as their clothes dropped to the flooring.

When their bodies touched completely for the inaugural clip, Harry thought his nitty-gritty would stop for how hard it was pounding. At that point he fought himself hard to slow thing down a bit…he wanted them to delight every inch of each other.

He began at her neck and worked his way down slowly with a trail of tender, wet kiss. As he came to her bosom he taunted her with his tongue momentarily before cover her nipple with his mouth. It felt unbelievable.

They were finally able to experience everything ... and he wanted to get sure that they both did. Never had giving her pleasure ... been so exciting before for him.

Before he was always reserved to some extent for fear he 'd go to far and not be able to stop himself. Tonight ... there would be no fillet ... With every moan and gasp she uttered, he was even Thomas More aroused.

When their passion had peaked and he could look no longer he slowly moved on top of her. As their body finally became one, Ginny's intimation caught in her throat as she gasped.

Harry froze for a second,"Gin…are you okay ?"He asked in a voicelessness.

Her only response was to slue her helping hand that had been wrapped around him up to the book binding of his headland. She intertwined her fingerbreadth in his tousled black hair's-breadth and pulled his sassing to hers.

Their musical rhythm seemed everlasting as they slowly began to move together. From there they shared the most incredible nighttime of their lives…

They didn't sleep that dark. They seemed to be making up for lost time as they made love again and again.

They didn't want their perfect nighttime to end. In the sunup, they lay wrapped together in each former's sleeve. pure and staring bliss surrounded them. Harry lay stroking Ginny's gingerroot whisker that was draped over his dresser.

She had finally drifted off to sleep shortly after the sun came up. He leaned over and kissed her temple and she stirred from her sleep.

Smiling sweetly she said,"Morning…I like waking up next to you."Harry smiled back and said happily"So do I, Gin."

She moved to cuddle into his shoulder with her chief and began tracing the muscles on his chest with her digit.

Then Harry whispered,"Ginny ?"“ Hmmm ?"she answered contentedly.

"cobbler's last night was…unbelievable. It was even better than I could feature ever imagined…it was sooo worth the wait."

She looked up at him and kissed him softly with a smiling,"Yes…it was… wasn't it."

Then he said,"Ginny ... I want you in my life…I want you in my bed…When you finish at Hogwarts…will you marry me ?"

She smiled warmly looking down at the ring on her finger and answered,"Yes Harry…This hoop is my promise to you now…My biography is yours. You are my future…my forever…I love you."

The End